《Bad End Night》


 Volume 1, Prologue: The First Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Prologue: The First Night</h4>


    m - with the loud sound of [her] opening the door, the merrymaking people within the room slowly turned to face it. One with beer mugs in both hands, redfaced but still drinking; one engaging with their drunken friend; one engrossed in conversation, eyes shining with excitement; one pretending to listen to the prior; one singing, one dancing; andstly, one quietly tilting their ss.


    The youth nearest to the door, who had been rxing and sipping wine on a three-seater sofa all to himself, noticed her arrival and stood up to greet [her].


    "You''rete. Well, how about a toast to our first day? We''ve all already started, you see?"


    "..."


    [She] stood there silently, saying not a word. The youth thoughtfully filled an empty ss on the table with wine from the bottle, and urged [her] toe in.


    "Perfectly expected for the lead role to arrive fashionablyte. Here''s a drink for you. Come, let''s have a toast."


    The ss [she] received was full of delicious red wine. [She] faintly gazed into the red liquid wavering in her hand. As [she] silently stood there merely holding the ss, noticing her odd behavior, the rest of the group came to stare in her direction. Their gazes were kind, filled with anticipation and optimism. [She] firmly shut her eyes, resolutely tipped the ss, and gulped down the swaying redness all at once.


    "Ahh, herees our lead role, everyone! Come on over. Why, you down your drinks quick!"


    Finding no fault in [her] emptying the ss before the toast, a young man with a drunken red face and a good-natured smile... someone who had the quality about him of being the group''s leader, issuing direction to the others.


    "Can we get a word from the lead role, too?"


    All present turned toward [her] and gathered around.


    "...Won''t you tell me the truth?"


    "The truth...?"


    The happy drunken leader smiling at [her] opened his eyes slightly, then blinked two or three times.


    "This letter... tells about the truth of this y."


    As [she] said this, bringing the letter in her left hand up beside her face, the air in the room froze. Keeping the exact same smiles they''d had moments ago on their faces, everyone in the room stared at [her]. Not changing emotion, not even blinking, just holding their breaths, they remained still and questioned what her next action would be. After a considerable silence, a woman with a mature air about her slowly put her beer mugs down on the table and spoke.


    "Tell me, whatever do you mean by... the truth?"


    In contrast to the casual nature of her words, the woman''s lips stiffened slightly.


    "It has to do with us... making this script into a y."


    "And? What exactly would this be?"


    "...Please, don''t y dumb. It''s all written in this letter."


    [She] suddenly turned left to nce at the white letter she held in her hand.


    "Where exactly did you get it?"


    "It was left on the stage."


    "Well, then... Just what does it say? May I see that for a second?"


    The leader took on a stern look quite unlike before, put down his mug, and slowly approached [her].


    "I believe you''re familiar with it, so I shouldn''t need to show it to you! ...If what this letter says is true, then isn''t this production considered "sacrilege" against him?"


    "!"


    The moment [she] spoke the word "sacrilege," all but she trembled with nervous looks. Seeing this reaction, [she] brought a hand to cover her mouth. Not wanting to look anyone in the eye, [she] slowly averted her gaze and hung her head.


    "...So it was true... I feel... so horrible. And why did..."


    Several times [she] opened her mouth to ask something, but hesitated mid-sentence, never forming aplete line. Shortly afterward, the leader-like man opened his mouth again.


    "...It simply happened this way. Please understand... We -"


    "I don''t want your excuses! I don''t think it''s toote yet. Please, you have to announce the truth to the world! If we do it now, it might not be toote. I''m sure... No, I''m certain we can do it over!"


    "What are you talking about?! On what basis? The moment we revealed the truth, don''t you see it would be the end of us and this troupe?" The mature woman approached [her], face filling with anger.


    "Who could''ve written a letter like that? Must be one of us, right...?"


    A boy lounging on a single-seat sofa looked around the room as if conducting a search. But no one confessed. As he opened his mouth to continue the search for the culprit, the mature woman interrupted to continue where she left off.


    "That doesn''t matter right now. What''s important is that we can''t allow the truth in that letter to be made public. You understand?"


    "...Really, won''t you reconsider? We''re all friends in this together, aren''t we? You''re no exception."


    "Yeah! If you do something like that, it''ll be real bad... Hey, reconsider! Pleeease!"


    A girl worriedly looking between [her] and the others speaking spoke with a whine. Tears were faintly welling up in her eyes. The happy party mood waspletely gone, and amid savage tension, attacks on [her] flew left and right. It rained terribly outside, and the heavy sound of raindrops echoed. [She] remained silent for a time, staring at the back window.


    The storm of words passed, and silence drifted in. Then, making up her mind on something, [she] opened her mouth again.


    "Um... Please, listen! This is really... I really mean it, this will be for the good of the troupe. I thought of the perfect way to go about this! But there are reasons why I can''t tell you the details yet. But still... It''ll definitely work out okay!"


    "There can''t be any recovering once the world knows about what''s in that letter you picked up. All our dreams, all our hopes, gone. It''ll be the end of us all..."


    "That''s not true! Please just believe me... Please!"


    The leader, still looking concerned, folded his arms in thought and looked away from [her].


    "Weeell, can''t you tell us those details or whatnot? I wanna know, y''know, the chances of sess."


    A woman with a slight intellectual air went to push up her sses, then blinking as she remembered she wasn''t wearing them currently, let her gaze waver around the room to hide her mistake.


    "Well, I... I can''t do that yet..."


    "Yet... So you mean, you''ll be able to someday?", the youth pouring wine questioned.


    "Just give me some time. Then..."


    "Just a little time and you''re sure you''ll manage, eh?"


    "W-Well... I won''t know until I try... I need to confirm some things... I can''t say it''s certain right now, but!"


    The intellectual woman twisted her neck. "Uhh..." She looked doubtful of that answer.


    "Well then, you can''t possibly ask us to believe you without reservation..."


    "But I... why..."


    [She] hung her head sadly at the mature woman''s statement. This time, a woman with an immediate sense of elegance who had been silently watching the others converse sighed, stood up, and red at [her] with a piercing gaze.


    "Why, you ask...? Are you trying to im you''re in the right here? You''ve seen all that we put into getting this far, haven''t you? How badly do you think we''ve sought this chance? "I can''t say anything now, but we can try it again someday" - what a dream. No one would believe such a selfish im."


    "...True. It''s unfortunate, but if you can''t offer us anything worth trusting, there''s no way. We didn''t get this far on half-hearted resolve... This isn''t a game, you know?"


    "...I understand. But I keep telling you, all I can say right now is to believe me!"


    "It just figures a girl like you who''s hardly struggled in her life doesn''t know the meaning of "being cooperative." No experience, ignorant to the true harshness of the world... What a pathetic softy!"


    "I... I never meant... It''s true, I don''t have much of a track record, but I''m doing my best..."


    Repeating herself, [she] clutched near her skirt pocket.


    "Can''t you think it over once more...? Please! There''s still..."


    "We keep telling you, we''re not going to believe anything if all we have is your feelings! You''re a real blockhead, aren''t you?! Sounds like you just want to abandon us right at the end, hm? Traitor!!"


    "...!"


    When [she] heard the word "traitor," herrge eyes widened further, and she hardened like time had stopped. In the eerie silence, rolling thunder roared, and lightning illuminated the others'' stiff, angry faces. [She] closed her eyes to think of something, then slowly opened them back up and continued.


    "I understand. Then I''ll send this letter to the tabloids."


    Sharp res fixated on [her].


    "At first, I thought I could just wait until after all the performances, and present it at the final curtain call. Because I thought that might still be in time. But, no... It''s too bad. And I asked you to believe me, but none of you would. I have nothing more to say to you. Thank you for everything. Goodbye!"


    [She] quickly turned around and made a break for the door behind her. The others shortly followed after [her], shouting things to make her stop, giving chase. [She] didn''t look back, running as fast as she could through the dark, unlit building.


    "Wait! Hey, wait!"


    "You two, take the east stairs and cover the front and back entrances! The rest of you, split up and search the second floor. Call the others when you find her. The lights are down, so she couldn''t have gotten far!"


    "Got it!"


    "We''ll go down!"


    With the leader''s directions, the chasers scattered. In fleeing, [she] found a door, went inside, and carefully shut it to not make any sound. Holding her breath, [she] again slid her hand down to her pocket, gripping it tightly.


    Tap, tap. Someone was walking close to where [she] was hiding.


    "...Say, are you there?"


    "!"


    It was the mature woman''s voice. [She] swung the door open and sped down the hall again, going right past the stunned woman.


    "Hey! She was up here! The second floor foyer! She''s headed for the grand stairs!"


    The others, heeding her, could be heard one by one heading toward the grand stairs.


    [She] quickly arrived at the hall leading to those stairs, but her escape routes all around were blocked. A wall behind her, the stairs in front - two downstairs, and three and two on her left and right respectively.


    "Now... Enough running. We haven''t finished talking yet. Let''s go backstage."


    The leader took a step toward [her].


    "Stay away...! I''m serious. Don''te near me!"


    The moonlight from therge window in behind made the beautiful gold knife glint, and [she] squinted her eyes from its radiance. The rain had now stopped. [She] thrust out her left arm with the knife, turning to point it at the leader. Gasping echoed through the hall. The leader stared, and his Adam''s apple twitched.


    Yet... While the young man seemed frightened of her threat, to demonstrate that such a thing wouldn''t scare him, he slowly took a step... then another toward [her], closing the distance. His cocky gait was almost predator-like. In sight of this, her hand began to tremble slightly.


    The letter in her right hand went fluttering down the stairs. Down below, the boy carefully watching the others in silence snapped it up.


    "We''ve got the letter!"


    "I... It''s pointless! Disposing of that letter won''t change the truth!"


    [She] tightened her grip on the knife by putting her empty right hand on it as well. Slowly, [she] turned its sharp point straight toward the girl downstairs. The girl shuddered with fear.


    "...!! Wait! Calm down! We can talk this out!"


    The leader suddenly broke into a run and lept toward [her]. [She] was too slow to thrust the knife out, and he grabbed it in hisrge hands.


    "Drop the knife!"


    "No!"


    [She] desperately shook her hands left and right to shake him off. Slowly, the others on the upper floor began to enclose on the two of them.


    "Let go! Somebody...! Help!", [she] shouted frantically.


    "Ooh, this isn''t good. If someonees by..."


    "Come now, just calm down!"


    "No! Somebody, HEEELP!"


    "It''s too dark to see a thing! Please, enough of this dangerous nonsense!"


    [She] abruptly gave up resisting. The young man stopped as well. But a momentter, [she] forcefully swung her body left. Unintentionally released from her hand, the knife sliced through his right arm, spewing a parabolic line of fresh blood. His face contorted in pain, and he faltered. [She] shook the young man away -


    "YAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    The girl down below screamed. [She] turned to her right and looked down, and saw the boy desperately holding to the hand of the girl trying to run up the stairs. [She] put out her right leg to run down the stairs, but a momentter, the young man grabbed both her wrists. With only his unhurt left hand, he tried to again immobilize [her].


    The stairs behind, and the young man in front one-handedly holding both her wrists, [she] waspletely unable to break free. The two had a tug-of-war, but [she] found herself being slowly brought closer to the young man. The others tensely and carefully approached from behind to provide him assistance.


    "Give up... Come with us!"


    "No... No!"


    "Why?! Let''s just talk... Then we''ll..."


    [She] stared at the young man in front her for a while. Tears began to pour out her eyes again.


    "...Who''s the real traitor here?! I... I don''t want to trust any of you anymore!"


    Instantly, his face hardened in a frightened expression. And her hands desperately pulling backward were left with nothing to be pulling back against.


    ". . . . . . . . ."


    Hisrge hand reached toward [her]. Four more hands reached from behind.


    [She] thrust her hands, still holding the knife, out toward him. But [she] came just short of slicing anything but empty space.


    The brief moment of her falling down the stairs seemed to y out in slow motion, and everyone froze as they watched, as if being eternally subjected to a scene from an evesting nightmare. [She]y face-up, unmoving, at the base of the grand stairs, the light gone from her now-nk eyes. Plunged deep in her chest was the golden knife [she] wouldn''t let go of to the very end.


    Apuse echoed through the silent hall. The first scene of a truly tragic performance.

 Volume 1, 1: The Lost Libretto

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 1: The Lost Libretto</h4>


    "Hah, hah, hahh..."


    I ran breathless down the path to the main street of West End. "Late" - every time that ominous word arose in my mind, I took a deep breath to drive it off and calm myself down, but it wasn''t working out very well. I''d gone to bed earlyst night knowing I had to prepare for today''s performance. But I suppose I was too nervous to fall asleep, even as the date changed... I did finally manage to drift off as the sky was brightening, but I was woken by a terrible dream.


    A dream where someone died from an ident during the y - even the vague details were fading now, so I really couldn''t remember it at all. Either way, witnessing that purely horrific tragedy woke me up with a start. I pulled the covers up again to get some more sleep, but the nightmare still lingering in my mind, I only got in a few light naps. When I next woke up, the meeting time was fast encroaching.


    Why today, of all days? Why was the one day I slept inte the one that could very well be the most important of my life? And to think that I always fell asleep before midnight, no matter howte I tried to stay up... I''m an idiot, such an IDIOT! I mentally berated myself for the nth time today, cursing my stupidity.


    Main Street finally came into sight. There were crowds all around the area, despite morning rush hour being hours ago. In fact, "morning" was nearly over, and yet this normally not-particrly-busy area was, just for today, flooded with people - the street, the alleys, even the back streets. Cutting through the inordinatelyrge crowds, I kept bumping into people, apologizing, and being jostled this way and that. I was in quite a hurry, but s, all the people made it difficult to get anywhere. Not good... At this rate, I really will bete -


    Whump!


    Suddenly, something ck blocked my vision.


    "Wah!"


    I smacked into something, knocking me magnificently on my bottom. Rubbing my pained behind, I reopened my eyes shut by the impact. Someone had forcefully bumped into me. The man, who''d popped out into the main street from a narrow alley, smoothly picked up the antique silk hat that had fallen off his head and put it back on. He extended a hand to me, still sitting on the ground.


    "Terribly sorry, miss. I was in such a hurry, I wasn''t looking where I was going. My apologies. Are you hurt?"


    "Ah... No, I''m, I''m fine..."


    I felt like I''d slipped into a story from a distantnd; he held his hand out to me in such a reverent, elegant way, as a prince would to a princess. I nervously grabbed it, and he lifted me up. The unique fairytale impression he and his actions had given me in mere moments started to feel somehow embarrassing, so I couldn''t look him in the face. But I snuck a sidelong nce, and observed him to be a tall, slim gentleman, with a ck suit and silk hat.


    "That''s good. I''m one to talk after crashing into you, but please be careful, miss. Quite a few rubberneckers about this morning..."


    "Rubberneckers...?"


    "Indeed. Have you seen it? There was a fire at Harrods. You see the western sky filling up with dark smoke? And it is quite arge department store... It''s taking a while to put the fire out. There also seem to be many people on this street for some kind of event today. So not only are there people running from the fire, but also rubberneckers seeing what all the hubbub is about. Such a noisy morning. Let''s hope the damages don''t get any worse."


    "...So there was a fire..."


    I somehow hadn''t noticed at all in my hurrying. As I acknowledged how that would exin the crowds today, I recalled the reason people always called me "slow-witted" and sighed again. I always had a problem of bing too focused on one thing and losing sight of everything else.


    When I calmed myself and listened closely, I heard the word "fire" being shouted here and there, and the unending sirens of firetrucks in the distance. And when I looked up at the sky to the west, while I couldn''t see the fire, ck smoke continuously poured up into it. It was more bizarre for someone on this street to not realize there was a fire - such was the area enveloped in that particr tumult brought about by one. Following up my blunder of oversleeping on this day that could hardly be any more important, now I''d run straight through this chaos without even noticing there was a fire... My self-loathing resurfaced.


    "So you see, you should stay away from that area if possible. It''s quite dangerous."


    "Yes... Thank you, sir..."


    "You really never know what can happen. It''s all toomon for what seems like a perfectly peaceful day to be switched out for a living nightmare. Or for a fire like this to stop you in your tracks on an important day, hm?"


    "Ah... Um, I''m sorry. I was the one running and not looking... You must be in a hurry."


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant at all. There''s a y I really wish to see today, so that''s why I was hurrying. I bought special seats, so even if I''m a littlete, there''s still time before the show begins. Yet to arrive early, have a ss of wine on the foyer while I flip through the pamphlet, imagine this and that as I wander for a bit, and finally enjoy the main event to the fullest... That is what I truly look forward to. Still, the slight dy brought about by this fire won''t have a significant effect on the course of my life. The ones truly pained are the owners of the department store, the customers, the staff. Such a shame... Yet such amon tragedy, isn''t it?"


    "...It really is..."


    This person said some very interesting things. I came to suspect each line he spoke had an important message hidden behind it. His every word and action seemed to induce a feeling of wanting to hear what was next.


    "Well, though I certainly preferedies to tragedies. What else can I say in times like these? War and military expansion, mechanized industry and stale amusement, and on top of it all, a prohibition boom from the continent. Our great ancestors taught that beer moistens the dry journey of life, that it is the tears of angels, but this has been forgotten by the empty-headed politicians of our time. And this is why people get so fiercely upset, starting wars and trading pie-in-the-sky theories. The gloss, so to speak, is leaving people''s lives... Truly a shame... Well, never mind that. Hm...? Say, have we... met somewhere before?"


    After speaking at length while gesturing as if a spotlight were on him, the man peered at my face and gave his head a slight tilt.


    "Ah..."


    Maybe he noticed. After all, my face had been put up all around town.


    "No, I think it''s our first meeting. I do have a pretty ordinary face... I get it all the time... Ahaha."


    I tried to dodge the question, but the gentleman still pondered, staring at me with eyes hidden behind his bangs. If we talked any longer, he might find out who I was. It would be very bad to get a crowd around me in a ce that was so crowded to begin with. He observed me for a while as I awkwardly let my gaze wander elsewhere. Suddenly, I felt I saw his eyes light up, despite being theoretically invisible behind his thick bangs.


    "...What a magnificent bracelet. Rather old and used, it appears..."


    "T-Thank you. I know it''s really worn out now... But it''s very important to me..."


    "I see... Take good care of it. They say objectse to possess a consciousness of their own over a long period of time. I''m sure your ancestors... and your grandmother, will watch over you always."


    "...!"


    I looked up in surprise. But indeed, his ring eyes were obscured by his hair, and I couldn''t see their expression. His kind voice had a curious resonance. And he''d certainly just mentioned my grandmother... How would he know this was from my grandmother? Was he an acquaintance of hers...?


    "Er, why..."


    Just then, I heard the bell of the nearby clock tower ring. The heavy metal booong rang out twelve times.


    I listened to it briefly, but remembered at once. Oh, no. I got so absorbed in what he was saying, Ipletely forgot what I was in such a hurry over. The meeting time was 12 PM -


    "Oh my... That time already. I guess I spoke a little long."


    The gentleman rolled up his left sleeve and checked the antique watch underneath.


    "Thank you for telling me about the fire! I just remembered I was in a hurry... Today''s a very important day... I need to go!"


    "Yes, take care... Have a magnificent day, miss. I should be going as well."


    I quickly bowed to the unfamiliar gentleman and left him, taking off running. Maybe he really was an acquaintance of grandma''s... I wanted to talk just a little more, but I was dragged back into the unavoidable reality of already beingte.


    Plus, if we had kept on talking, he would have noticed who I was. That I was the Cindere of West End, performing in a brand new story today. All of a sudden, the reality hit me again. Happiness and a little bit of shyness welled up in me, and I couldn''t resist grinning. The walls of the main street I was running through, the streetlights, the billboards. My brilliant smile was stered all over town. Posters of me, the lead role in the y that would be put on tonight. I met eyes with the girl smiling so brilliantly in the photo. Refilled with vigor, I ran faster than ever down the path to the theater.


    As I swung open the door to green room #1, I found three actors already there, elegantly enjoying an after-lunch tea time. I checked the clock on the wall; it was a little past 12:30. The meeting time was supposed to be 12.


    Needing to squash my fear, I squeezed the handkerchief in my skirt pocket. It wasn''t a good-luck charm or anything; since I was little, I just had an unconscious habit of reaching for it when I was particrly stressed or afraid.


    The soft feel of the cloth calmed me down a little. Though still out of breath, I felt I had to apologize immediately, so I practically made a 90-degree angle with my body and shouted from the bottom of my stomach:


    "Um...! I''m so sorry!! T-That I''m a whole thirty minuteste!!"


    "So you are, Miku. Did you sleep in?"


    Kaito, the leader who organized thepany''s actors, approached me not angrily, but with a wide smile. As I continued looking down at the floor, he stooped into my field of view and handed me a towel.


    "...U-Um."


    "You should wipe off your sweat first. You''ll catch a cold."


    "Thank you..."


    "Then once you''ve calmed down, you should get changed quickly."


    "Okay..."


    All three of the actors already had their makeup fully done, and were dressed in their costumes for the main event.


    "My, my... He''s sparing no expense, I see."


    "Miss Luka...! G-Good morning! I-I''m so sorry I''mte!"


    Luka sat in the most luxurious seat in the back, one situated by the window with a lot of exposure to sunlight, and she spokenguidly as she raised her eyes to look at me. Her beautiful long pink hair glittered in the light of the sun now high in the sky. She was fiercely beautiful today, as ever - as she wearily swept aside her forelocks, the sight gave me the picturesque impression of a moon goddess mistakenly winding up at a sun god''s tea party.


    After giving a quick greeting to all three actors, wiping myself down with the towel, I sat in the cheapest chair nearest to the door and opened up my bag. I''d checked it once before leaving in the morning, but I had to make sure I hadn''t forgotten anything. For instance, I had to be sure I brought back the props I''d taken home for practice. As I rummaged through my bag, Meiko, who''d been reading a newspaper on the sofa beside Kaito, came over and sat on the three-seater sofa opposite me.


    "Here you are, ice lemon tea. Hot outside, wasn''t it? Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "T-Thank you! Um... Actually, I was kind of too nervous to sleep much. I almost got to bed toward dawn, but then I had a scary dream... Then I fell asleep two more times... Then I noticed it was nearly 12... So yes, I sleptte..."


    Meiko''s expressions and actions emanated elegance and maturity, so one might think she was hard to approach. But in truth, she was rather meddlesome, and would candidly interact with anyone. Even with me being a neer who had only been in the troupe for half a year, and her being such a mature individual, she''d pour tea for me and actively start conversations with me all the time. And whenever I felt shameful and nervous about it, she''d shoot me a yful smile and naturally diffuse my worries... She was a very warm person.


    "I see... That''s rough. This morning''s been such a noisy one. First with the passing of the prohibition bill, then the congestion in the streets after the fire at Harrods..."


    "Y-Yes..."


    Meiko spoke with a very pained expression, like the end of the world wasing, much like she had while reading the newspaper - perhaps because she was reminding herself of it again.


    "But it''s all right. You''re not the only one who''ste."


    "I''m not? Ah, uh, I''ll take this tea."


    I took the cold ss and gulped it down. My parched throat was filled with just the right amount of bitterness from the faintly sour tea. Delicious. The spring nts were only just budding, so the nights were still chilly, but it was a warm enough season to work up a sweat from running. A cup of cold lemon tea after that exercise was a cup of bliss. I noticed Kaito hade over, and he sat beside Meiko.


    "Hey, Mei-pie? I''d like to have some lemon tea poured by you, myself."


    "It is getting rather hot with the sun out, isn''t it? Very well, very well. But haven''t I told you enough times? You really have to stop calling me that, you lecher."


    "Eh? So cruel of you. Let''s stick with "gentleman," please. Besides, aren''t you and I on that level?"


    "Please don''t makements that''ll be misconstrued. Miku, he''s always like this. As soon as heys eyes on a woman, he''s polite as can be, then before you know it, he''s seducing her. You should watch out."


    Meiko slowly stood up and got chilled lemon tea from the fridge, then poured it into the cold ss on the table.


    "Ahaha... She''s harsh. But this is practically how we say hi."


    "A greeting like that will never catch on in this country, Mr. Gentleman. Here you are."


    "Thanks."


    Kaito ignored Meiko''s remark and put on a kind-hearted grin as he reached for the tea she poured. The movement of his hand resembled that of a high-ranking noble or royal, having a unique elegance to it. Sometimes I thought that maybe Kaito nned out every action he performed from start to finish. Even when it came to such a simple action as taking a ss, I could imagine the setting of a royal pce behind him.


    "Hm...? Miku, do you want a refill?"


    "Uh...?"


    "Well, you were just looking at my ss so passionately. Unless, don''t tell me... You were looking at me?"


    He winked at me. Picturing how I must have been spacing out and watching his every action filled me with embarrassment. That''s not it - it''s true I was watching passionately, but not really at him, just wondering about that sense of refinement that he engendered... I wondered how to best convey that, but I just couldn''t find the right words.


    "Ahh... Er, um, well..."


    "Yaaawn... What makes you think she was looking at anything? She always has a habit of looking through everything. My, it''s like she does it on purpose..."


    Luka, watching our conversation from across the room, spoke up drowsily, stifling a yawn.


    "Miss Luka?"


    "Luka''s eyesight never ceases to amaze. Miku, are you really that curious about how I drink a drink? I feel like you''re always staring my way whenever I''m eating or drinking anything."


    "Ahh! Um... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be that obvious... That must feel awkward."


    "No, as long as it''s not a time when I''m not looking so stylish, I absolutely wee any woman to stare passionately at me."


    "(Was I really staring that intensely...?) B-But really, so many of your movements, even off the stage, just have this elegance to them... You almost remind me of a royal or a noble, or something. So I just get caught up watching."


    "Hm...? I-Is that... right? W-Well, I''m d. That makes me a fine gentleman, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes! A gentleman... or, well, let''s see... Maybe more like a butler?"


    "B... Butler..."


    Kaito lowered his head, heartbroken. Luka and Meiko burst outughing seeing this unfold.


    "A-And here I thought you were going a good direction there... I guess my eyesight isn''t quite perfect. Heehee..."


    Luka must have found it really hrious, as she continued tough even as she spoke, then put milk into a fresh cup of coffee poured by Meiko. Come to think of it, this was different from when I''d had drinks with her on the foyer before. I got curious, so I asked.


    "Um... Miss Luka, didn''t you tell me the other day that you only drank your coffee ck...?"


    "Hm? Ahh... That''s right, I did say that. You''ll recall that was when our sponsor was there, yes? I figured ck was better for my image. But really, it''s too bitter for me to care for it at all. I like my alcohol, I like my sweets, and I just hate anything bitter."


    "Oh, wow... You really looked like you were enjoying it, so I was so sure..."


    "Oh? Well, I am an actress. Of course I should be able to pull that off. As should you. This is the Burlet Company, you know? All our performances must be perfect, or they won''t be recognized as Burlet."


    "Burlet..."


    The Burlet Company - our acting troupe.


    The troupe came into being a century ago by the hand of the legendary ywright Mr. Burlet, who began a golden age of theater here in West End. A troupe that performed Burlet''s many masterworks, with a long-standing tradition of making nopromises in props, sets, stage directions, lighting, music, acting, costumes, anything thatprised the y''s reception in order to invite the audience into an unreal world of theater.


    Even while modernization, mechanization, and the recent movie boom put a shadow on the business of theater, our troupe retained the same craftsmanship and spirit since the very day it was founded. Certainly, it had lost its former vigor, and didn''t have very good financial prospects these days. Yet amid the shift toward movies, there still existed a few troupes like the Burlet Company continuing to uphold the charm of the stage. For the sake of the passionate theater and Burlet fans who came to see them.


    I admired the ys the legendary Mr. Burlet wrote, and aspired to be an actress. When I was little, my grandmother took me from my rural home vige all the way here to distant West End to see my first Burlet Company y. It was one of his most well-known works, "The Silence of the Snowy Night." They never dropped any real snow on the set, yet soon enough, I began to feel the illusion of being lost in a silver world sealed within heavy snow. For days after the y, during day and night, the world of the y lingered with me.


    Ever since, I became absolutely fascinated with Burlet''s ys. Always carrying the dream of bing an actress to someday perform his works, I moved up to West End a year ago. Working part-time as a live-in employee at a bakery on the edge of West End, I saved up to see the Burlet Company''s performances.


    Luka, thepany''s overpoweringly beautiful star actor who also worked as a model. Kaito, the tenured leader of the troupe''s actors, who served as both an actor and a stage manager. Meiko, the older actress renowned for her precise, finely-detailed performances. I was enthralled by their acting and went to see them again and again, striving to practice my own craft when I could find the time between work. I had no money, so I couldn''t go to acting school... but I watched real ys and imitated the actors. Everything else, I filled in with my vivid imagination from years of ying by myself.


    About three months into that way of life, there came a turning point. Burlet''s illusory posthumous work: the script of "Crazy ¡Þ nighT." Nearly a century ago, the title alone was revealed, and the script was thought to have been lost without ever being performed. The news of it finally being found in the Burlet Company''s underground cer spread worldwide in the blink of an eye. Every news outlet snapped up the story, and paid the declining troupe heed with grand headlines like "Long-Standing Troupe Shown Chance for Revival With Discovery of Phantom Libretto," and "An Infusion of Burlet for the Troupe''s Financial Troubles? Now That''s Dramatic!"


    To apany this miraculous event, the Burlet Company announced a special audition to recruit a new member. The best audition would be given the lead role in the lost, posthumous y; an actor could ask for no greater honor. But I knew it was too soon for me; while I had practiced alone for many years, having never actually stood on a stage before, there was no reason to expect that I would get the part. So I just agonizingly stared at the audition pamphlet for days. However, the proprietor of the bakery decided to put my name in herself, and suddenly told me this fact three days before the audition.


    At first, I couldn''t believe she''d do that, and thought about not even showing up to the audition knowing I didn''t stand a chance. But all the bakery workers said "Challenge yourself, and if it doesn''t work out, you can try harder next time," convincing me to give it a try on a puny amount of courage. And somehow, I got the part. In that moment, I was filled with unspeakable surprise and joy.


    Maybe the fact that I happened to be born in the same vige as Burlet was the clincher for the judges. A single ray of hope came down upon the struggling troupe - the lost libretto had been discovered, and for its first performance, the lead role would be yed by a total unknown who just moved here, a vige girl with the same birthce as Burlet. A truly dramatic, Cindere-esque story. That anecdote alone would be pivotal in getting the audience''s interest. So perhaps I was chosen simply to be the face of their advertising.


    It had only been half a year since I entered the troupe, but I wanted to quickly get my acting on par with the rest of the main cast, so I''d devoted myself to practice. I studied the others'' acting and adopted techniques from them, and to learn more about ys, I did all I could to help in the creation of props and sets, with lighting, with acoustics, with being a prompter. I even helped the ticket sellers and guides out front and learned how to interact with visitors. But my skill still didn''t even go above their socks.


    "...I..."


    Faced now with the main event, I was suddenly welling up with fear. I wondered why I hadn''t noticed it before. In just a few hours, I would have to perform in the production of Burlet''s lost libretto, the very first production, as the lead role at that. The Burlet stage, to anyone who devoted themselves to theater, was a holy ce, a final destination. Maybe seeing nothing but that dreame true made me subconsciously not think about the fear that came with it actually happening.


    An audience bursting at the seams with anticipation, surely filling the house; famous, first-ss actors; a set made to thoroughly imitate reality. Was it really okay for me, with my totalck of redeeming features, to be in the middle of it all? Doubt and hesitation filled me. I began to tremble, and my pulse beat loudly. I felt the reality slowly thickening in front of me. The tension was crushing... I wanted to run out of here.


    "Hey, Luka? Don''t make people nervous right before showtime. It''s a delicate time. Look, she''s shaking. It''s enough that she''s debuting as the lead of such a production, so she must be especially nervous now... Listen, Miku? It''s okay if you mess up. We''ll do everything we can to support you, so just try to take it easy."


    "That''s right. Even if you forget a line, that''s what the prompter''s there for. You''re a neer, and the audience should know that much. In fact, for a neer, a perfect performance isn''t as endearing as one which has a few beginner mistakes here and there. Why, it could have more appeal that way. Besides, today is only the first day. The show will go on tomorrow, and the day after. Take it at your leisure."


    Meiko and Kaito gave me kind, sympathetic encouragement. Indeed, it was a three-act y where one act would be performed each day. The veterans knew everything there was to know about ys, and they told me that for a y structured like this, most opinions would be decided based on the quality of the final act. So even if mistakes were made toward the beginning, by thest act you could know your part and the audience, and make up for it by putting on your best performance there.


    Even so, Luka was still right. Everything had to be perfect, or it wasn''t a Burlet y. I desperatelycked that kind of talent.


    Mr. Burlet sought perfection from his productions. While he was alive, even prodigies and veterans were told they couldn''t perform in his ys if they didn''t meet his standards. Surely no one would expect a lead yer in this troupe, which had always kept to that tradition, to think herself unworthy of the position. And many usible legends had been passed down, as well.


    For instance, it was said that if any actors omitted arge part from one of his scripts, or adlibbed their own additions... those actors would soon vanish from the stage. Two or three decades ago, when the war was going strong, a lot of cultural heritage and records were lost, so it was hard to know the truth or origins of such rumors.


    But where there''s smoke, there''s fire. Any who profanes a Burlet y will meet an unhappy death... That legend was still believed like a superstition by no small number of people, including those in the Burlet Company. So they dedicated themselves to following the scripts to the letter, ignored harmonizing with others to focus on their own acting, and never adlibbed.


    But for an actor to die because they made a mistake acting out one of his ys? It sounded like a serious embellishment to me. Burlet didn''t seem as strict and scary a person as hispany seemed to speak of him... is what I thought, at least. Because he...


    Staring at one of the few personal effects he''d left in his hometown, the worn red bracelet now on my left wrist, I sighed quietly enough for no one to notice it.


    "Sigh... Looks like I''m being made out as bullying the neer. I get stage fright too, you know? To any actor, the Burlet stage is both something to aspire to, and the embodiment of fear. In fact, I still need to mentally... no, never mind."


    Luka tiresomely defended herself from the remarks made against her by the older two. Looking at her face, you naturally couldn''t see a hint of nervousness, but perhaps even a star like her could get nervous on stage after all. And I had no idea what it was, but she seemed a little... no, no, she looked plenty mentally-prepared too.


    "True... When you put it that way, we''re all nervous. This time more than ever, it''s something we can''t mess up."


    "...Yeah."


    Silence came to the room. It was tranquil, with warm sunlighting through therge window reaching up to the second floor terrace. Why, I wonder, when there was a strange tension that didn''t match that at all? I felt like the tension they felt and whatever I was feeling might be somehow different. I was feeling it "again," I realized - at times, I had the impression that I still wasn''t being allowed into their circle. And this was certainly one of those times.


    Bang!


    The door to the green room mmed open with a loud sound that broke the momentary silence. The force was so much that it bounced back into its opener, so a painful wham sound followed.


    "OWWWWWWWWWW!"


    "Sigh..."


    The smallish girl Rin emerged from behind therge door, holding her forehead in pain. Beside her was her twin brother Len, who''d watched the whole thing from nearby. His expression didn''t change one bit; he just gave a little sigh.


    "Owowowowow... wh! M-Morning, guys! I guess we were a littlete? I''m SORry!"


    "Not often you two arete. I suppose the fire crowded the roads?"


    "E-Eheh... a little, MAYbe."


    "Hm...? Rin, did you get a bump on your head? Let me see that."


    Kaito approached Rin, worried about the blow to her forehead, but she backed away in surprise. I felt like I saw the bag hung over her shoulder fidget a little, but maybe it was just me.


    "What''s wrong...? You look less energetic than usual."


    "Eh?! N-No, uhhh, well... we''ve been getting stopped by enthusiastic fans all day... eHE."


    "Fans...? Those bodyguards? They''re strict about their rules, so unless someone slipped up, I wouldn''t think they''de talk to you in the middle of town..."


    Rin''s bodyguards, as Meiko called them, were a group of people who frequented the theater to a zealous degree. Thanks to their rigorous leadership, they had irond rules against bothering the actors in any way, and followed them well. I''d definitely never heard of them bothering Rin while she was on the move.


    "Oh, that''s


    not it. I, uh... I meant Len''s."


    "..."


    Rin nced toward her brother. Len was still expressionless and said nothing, slowly closing his eyes.


    "Ah, if it''s Len''s fans... I wouldn''t put it past them. They''re so radical, they''re like a religious group..."


    "Certainly true. And hard to turn down if they stop you in town, as well. They''re all bigshots, after all."


    "My, how nice. I wish you''d introduce me to one of them. Quite an impressive gathering of men in Len''s fanbase."


    Len was reticent as always, just standing there with a nonchnt look. But was it just me who saw him as displeased?


    An impressive gathering of men - indeed, while Len had many female fans, the men outnumbered them by far. And for whatever reason, many of his fervent fans were gentlemen with fame and fortune - important politicians, businessmen, performers like him. They wouldn''t normally reveal their hobby publicly, but they would send bombastic bouquets and expensive presents to Len''s dressing room every show, and would apparently casually talk to him if he was spotted in town.


    Bigshots from all fields supported Len as sponsors, Rin''s supporters formed a passionate fanclub, and Luka worked as a model to do promotion, focusing on gaining poprity among young women. It was no exaggeration to say that these things helped fill the troupe''s coffers amid its financial difficulties. All the members of the main cast had their own fanbases, but certain long-time members like Meiko and Kaito, with their reliable acting prowess, were the real face of thepany. I''d heard the staff im that the troupe as we now knew it was kept alive by the efforts of the seven main cast members.


    "That aside... Already in "y mode," Rin? You''re always quick with that."


    "Eh...? AhaHAHAha! Yes, I''m all PREpared! HeeHEE!"


    I thought I felt Rin was acting a little different from usual. Apparently, she had already put herself in the world of the y. In tonight''s y, she had the role of the Doll Girl, and her acting certainly did suggest a doll that hade to life. Assuming a stoic pose, her natural acting talents and her boundless effortbined to create the image of a doll worth calling "real."


    The Doll Girl, established as having a cheery naivet¨¦, but just a little bit of foolishness. The doll speaking and moving, of course, demanded a performance that oozed eeriness and madness. Maybe even her hitting her head on the door had been on purpose, as practice for her "foolish" side.


    "I just REmemBERED, I have busiNESS in green ROOM numBER two... gotta GO!"


    With that, the Doll Girl, Rin, ran down the hall hurriedly. Once Rin was gone, Len came in and quietly shut the door, then began greeting everyone. He seemed apologetic about beingte. After greeting the others in order of tenure, he came to greet me, the neer, as well.


    "Morning."


    "G-G-Good morning!"


    "..."


    He was two years my younger, but had been in the troupe for five years. Len had became popr with his sister Rin as twin prodigies, and they served as main cast members of thepany ever since. Despite his age, he was very shy. Since he already had an aura of a dignified, bigshot actor, I was always nervous about talking to him.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Just treat it like usual."


    "Eh...?"


    Saying nothing else, he quickly went over to Meiko. I supposed that was his advice. I''d never talked with him at all outside of rehearsal. Neither he nor I would start a conversation with the other, and I felt like we only said a few words to each other when we happened to end up together. And yet he showed concern and talked to me. So happy...


    I felt his casual words of concern slowly undoing the tension in me. I had been chosen as the lead role despite myck of ability, so I was sure they felt resentment and irritation toward me. But the people of the troupe treasured their bonds with theirpanions and made them feel at home, which was very kind of them. It made me think how I wanted to be a part of that myself soon.


    "Well, enough chitchat. You two go to your dressing rooms and get ready with your makeup and costumes. There''s not much time left, you know?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Hurried along by Meiko, Len and I quickly left green room #1.


    By the time I was done with my makeup, changing, and doing some quiet reciting to myself, it was already past 3 when I returned to the green room. Only two hours until the show. The others were gathered in the room doing final script checks and rehearsing tricky scenes. But... there were two still yet to show.


    "Hey, where''s you-know-who? Don''t tell me she''s not here yet?"


    "Seems not. I even stressed to her yesterday that she couldn''t bete at any cost... My, how worrying."


    "You-know-who" who Len and Meiko were talking about... It could be none other.


    "Just unbelievable. Writers are hopeless, I tell you. In the eyes of society, it''s actresses who are considered troublemakers, but the truth is they''re nothingpared to writers. Because we''re punctual - we have to be. Being just a few seconds off on the stage is fatal for an actor."


    "Ah yes, I suppose she always has been bad with deadlines... But I hear she''s at work on a mystery story right now, approaching the part where the butler reaches the climax or whatnot... She''s been chipping away at it every night. I''m sure she''ll be here soon. Aste as she''s been, she''s never canceledst-minute."


    Luka didn''t look surprised at all as she spoke ill of she who still wasn''t here. And then Meiko said some things I didn''t quite get - I couldn''t tell if she was worried or not, or if it was a follow-up to Luka or not.


    "Um... What about Mr. Gack?"


    "Gack? He''s been here for quite some time. Though I believe he''s still down below, working on the set since this morning. Come to think of it... Yes, he should be long finished with that by now, shouldn''t he?"


    "Meg truly never changes... Of course she''d cause such trouble at an important time like this. Having two doofuses in this script makes it hard to get a word in. And isn''t thedy of a wealthy family meant to be the pinnacle of elegance? There''s no elegance in ady who responds to each and every folly of a bothersome maid."


    "My, you''re right there. Typically, the image of a diligent maid who must suffer the antics of a rambunctiousdy would stick better."


    "Hmm... At the same time, the somewhat unusual setting may be a breath of fresh air. A moody aristocrat with a hobby of collection inherits an old, eerie mansion from his grandfather. He lives there with his wife, a boozehound who enjoys partying, and between them is their selfish adopted daughter. Two servants attend to them. While one is an stubbornly serious butler, like a condensed ball ofmon sense... the other is his opposite, a troublesome maid who exaggerates and makes mountains from molehills. Then we have a slightly slow, but energetic girl, and a cynical, cruel boy... both of whom are dolls. Andstly, a mysterious vige girl whoes to visit the mansion..."


    "When youy it out like that, it certainly is an odd setting, isn''t it. Kaito and I being married, and Luka being our daughter, even if she''s an adoptive one... Though our personalities, at least, aren''t too distanced from the parts."


    Meiko swung her head up and down, nodding to herself. Kaito and Luka''s faces briefly twitched and they nced at one another, tilting their heads with a bit of awkwardness.


    Looking at this y''s cast, it was as Meiko said: no one was ying a character particrly unlike their actual personality. Even the part I was given, the mysterious Viger. Not only had I made a sudden entrance into the troupe, the character description of "withdrawn, introspective, and slow-witted" seemed a perfect fit for me. What a bizarre series of coincidences.


    "Everyone... You all seem so suited for the roles in this y. I mean, Miss Meg even has the same interest in ssical mysteries as her role. Actually, she lent me this detective novel the other day and pushed me to read it, and... Well, the protagonist was a maid who worked at a mansion, and the way she magnificently cracked all kinds of cases that happened around the mansion... It kind of reminded me of this y. All these coincidences make it seem like destiny to me... I think it''s just wonderful!"


    As soon as I said this, everyone turned to look at me. Their faces could be interpreted as surprised, or caught off-guard. It was pretty awkward... After all, I had clearly implied that the character descriptions of "moody," "boozehound," "selfish," "stubborn," "annoying," "stupid," and "cruel" were "so suited" to their real personalities. That must have seemed the pinnacle of rudeness to them. I felt a pang of regret for not noticing until after I had already said it.


    "Ah, erm..."


    As I stumbled over myself in confusion, Meiko threw me a bone, albeit probably struggling to keep herself from shaking her head and sighing.


    "Destiny, hm... Heehee. I see where you''reing from, but it''s really just coincidence. Actually, once we found the script, we just naturally distributed the roles that we thought would be easiest for us to y. For instance, don''t you think Gack''s personality is a better fit for a butler than Kaito? True, you said he was butler-esque earlier. But a lewd butler would be, well..."


    "Um, Mei-pie... You can''t just sum up my whole personality as "lewd"... That''s a little too concise..."


    "Wouldn''t that be something? I do feel like I''ve never seen a lewd butler in any ys before."


    "Even you, Luka...? W-Well, anyway, a fewmonalities with our parts just makes it that much easier to perfect our performances. Though, Rin and Len''s parts aren''t even human... but they are naturals, so they can master any part. Doll, animal, anything."


    "It''s said that great actors are capable of ying any part... but that doesn''t mean it''s not difficult to y a rolepletely distanced from who you really are. I happen to like drinking, but someone who hated alcohol wouldn''t be able to fill this role, I feel. If you don''t have a love for the stuff, ying a part that indulges in it just feels a bit fake, you know? So I''d just say this was a suitable role for me."


    Meiko gave a convincing exnation, and I found myself nodding. I could sense an unconceble aura of despair around her brought about by this morning''s news that, inspired by prohibitionws on the continent, a provisional bill to that effect had been passed in our country as well. It gave a kind of credence to her words.


    "Not to mention it''s a Burlet script; those are practically legendary in that regard. Nothing would sway Mr. Burlet. He wouldn''t make anypromises in selecting actors for his ys... In fact, it''s said many of his works had their productions dyed until suitable actors appeared."


    Meiko poured Kaito a new cup of tea and put it on the table. Kaito thanked her and flipped through the script in his hands, doing some final checks.


    "...It''s always best when you have a fool to y the fool... That''s what they say, Rin."


    "Ohhh? Is that right?"


    Having finished with her makeup and costume, Rin was back and sitting on the sofa, hiding in Kaito''s shadow. She was rxing to the fullest in a position that looked like she was clinging to his left arm, passionately reading a magazine. Said magazine was unfolded in front of Kaito as he drank his tea, so it seemed like it would be bothersome for him. But the two must have really gotten along, as Kaito didn''t particrlyin, and the scene quickly became familiar.


    Previously, I''d seen the two of them together in a simr way, and identally let it slip that they reminded me of a father and his daughter, which got them both very angry. Kaito said "I''m not old enough to have a child this big," and Rin insisted "My body may still be ying catch-up, but in mind, I''m already a fine adult!" There were also semi-criminal rumors about them being lovers, but the others told me it was purely based on how affectionately Kaito looked after Rin.


    "...It''s nice that the idiot can enjoy herself."


    "Rin, your brother''s making fun of you. ...Hellooo? Idiot?"


    "...Hm? Idiot...? Luka! What''s that supposed to mean?!"


    "It was Len who said it."


    "...Len!!"


    Rin turned her eyes from the magazine to re at Len sitting across from her.


    "I was just saying, you can really get into your role this time."


    "...You''re saying that like I''m really an idiot! I''m just PLAYing an idiot, SEE? It''s acting! I''m perfectly ying THE part of a STUpid doll, THAT''s all! Because REALly, I''m much smarTER than you, LEN! Right, KaiTO?"


    "Uh...? Y-Yes, of course... yes."


    "Seeeee? Got it now, brother?"


    "Right... (There''s no way Kaito was even listening...)"


    "I think you can get rather into your cynical, badmouthing role as well, Len."


    "...Sigh. That''s not apliment."


    Not amused by Luka''sment, Len grabbed the teacup Meiko ced for him.


    "Well, you''re such naturals that of course you can take up any role. Even acting as dolls brought to life... It''s so real it can give me chills. Like the other night, after rehearsal, I was walking down the dark halls to lock up... and when I passed by the reception area, which should have been empty... there was a life-size doll sitting there, grinning. I was so aghast, I couldn''t speak. Then the doll began to move, stiffly and slowly. Before I knew it, it was over the fence, slowly, slooowly taking steps toward me... I was paralyzed with fear. The doll arrived right in front of me, and I thought I was done for... When suddenly, it cackled loudly. I was truly struck with terror... I thought my heart stopped."


    "Heh heh. Kaito had this really funny scream when I went up and spooked him. "Wyaaaaah!" Like a little girl."


    "That''s not a nice prank, Rin. You should count yourself lucky I was your target."


    "It''s not a prank, it''s practice! I was testing to see if I was convincing. Although since you seemed to have absolutely no idea it was me, I went all the way. Don''t worry, I wouldn''t do it to anyone else!"


    "Who could possibly tell in the dark like that...? And... And was it really for practice?"


    Kaito''s smile twitched a little. He often was made to be a part of Rin''s acting practice, but in reality, many of the things she did were just pranks. Kaito and Rin were often together, an especially friendly duo among the whole troupe. But for him to not notice who she was at such a close range, and with their level of familiarity, was a real testament to her ability to fully assume her doll role. I knew I would never, with any amount of effort, reach those heights. I thrust my hand into my pocket and squeezed the handkerchief within.


    "That handkerchief... What an awful design. Let me see it."


    Luka suddenly spoke, and I stared back at her with a start. She assumed a pose of putting her right hand on her hip and slightly bending her neck back, as if looking down on the person before her; it was her Pose #18, a big hit with fans. But most of the times she assumed this pose, it meant she was displeased, so I prepared myself for whatever should could possibly want to say. Like with Len, she rarely spoke directly to me, so I was nervous. I took my time pulling out the handkerchief sticking out of my skirt pocket and hesitantly handed it to her.


    "...When did you buy this?"


    "Er... About a year ago..."


    "Hmm. Green and white polkadots... Isn''t that a bit childish? It doesn''t suit you at all. This is the "in" color right now. Use this instead."


    Luka swiftly pulled out a handkerchief from her expensive bag and handed it straight to me. Without thinking, I took it in my palms.


    "Huh...? This is... new... C-Can I...?"


    "Of course! That is what I said. You should at least pick up on that much."


    The handkerchief Luka handed me was totally out of my price range, a silk handkerchief with the logo for a famous brand. It had a motif of fresh green leaves with light pink roses on top, with golden embroidery and beads around the edges - a simple, yet fully realized and elegant design. I supposed it was all handmade, as each and every part was carefully-crafted, nothing the same, as if to keep the owner from ever growing bored. If I wasn''t careful, I could get lost in it.


    "Are you just going to keep staring? You''re embarrassing me. Put it away already."


    "Uh... sorry! Thank you so much! I''ll take good care of it!"


    "...It''s really nothing at all."


    Luka swept her head to the side. Maybe it wasn''t a big deal to her. But to me, it was a precious gift from a star I''d always aspired to. Even after half a year in the troupe, I must have been unable to let go of my "fan" mentality, because being recognized in this way made my heart dance.


    "Hmm, that handkerchief... Gosh, you''re being as difficult as always, Luka. You big ice queen!"


    "W-What''s that, Rin...? Ice...? What does that mean?"


    "I said you''re an ice queen! Don''t you know that term? You''re so behind the times for such a hotshot model! But I can see your icy heart melting now... You''re reeeally concerned about Miku, I know it..."


    "Wha...! That''s not it at all! Why would you call me..."


    "It''s written aaall over your face. You''re sooo worried about dear Miku''s debut as the lead... And with a packed audience staring at her, you know she''ll be nervous, the poor thing... Ah, she''s doing that thing again, reaching for her handkerchief because she''s nervous... But that''s only going to make her more tense right now... Oh, I know! Didn''t want to give it to her so soon, but she can have this handkerchief..."


    "Rin! I won''t let you say another word!"


    "Ahh! Luka, your face is all red! I must be right on the mark! A!"


    "Riiiiin!"


    "Waaaaah! Luka''s maaaaad!"


    "Stop! Get back here!"


    Rin starting to tease Luka led straight into getting her angry. I was worried whether it was wise to let this happen right before the show, but Kaito, Meiko, and Len went on chatting without any visible concern.


    I was surprised Luka''s sharp eyes even picked up on my habit of reaching for my handkerchief to calm down, and admired that fact. But more importantly - if what Rin said was true, then I was, well... really happy, honestly. Did Luka really care that much about me? That thought made me much happier than her handkerchief. Though I also felt a bit guilty about Rin and Luka getting into a fight as a result...


    "Um, is it okay for those two to be fighting right now? It''s almost showtime..."


    "Oh, it''s fine. This happens all the time. Whatever it might look like, those two are the closest in ourpany, and for her behavior, Rin really is a smart girl. She''s usually able to use her horsey to dissolve the tension between herself and Luka... and between us, while I''m at it."


    Kaito''s eyes followed the two running around the green room as he spoke.


    "M-Miss Rin thinks it through that much...? Wow..."


    "It''s a mystery if she really does that or not, but it''s certainly true that everyone''s nervous. For instance, that magazine she was reading was from ages ago. It''s like a ritual for her to read it before important shows. We try to keep it hidden, but... we''re all feeling a little frantic. So it''s not just you, Miku. This is a very important show for us too, one that we''ve put a lot into."


    "Miss Meiko..."


    Just then, the door mmed open yet again. That door was going to break with all the beatings it was taking today. Of course, I hadn''t helped with that either.


    "Sooooorryyyyy! I toootally slept in! I can''t believe it was past noon when I got up! Suuuuuper sorry, everybody!"


    Meg appeared from behind the door. While it was an apology on the surface, she said it with such cheer and a smile as to indicate she didn''t think she''d done anything particrly bad.


    "Meg... Did I not tell you harshly enough yesterday?! "Don''t dare bete tomorrow!" What time do you think it is now?!"


    "Now, now, Meiko. Let''s just settle for her being on time... barely. Meg, there is still a bit of time to go, so perhaps you should get some reciting in?"


    "Right! Hm, I guess there are a few parts I wanted to check before the show..."


    "Whew. So we made it all right..."


    No sooner had Mege in and started unpacking her bag did Gack poke his head in from behind, looking very tired.


    "...Huh? Mr. Gack!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Wait, Gack... Could it be that the reason you weren''t here was...?"


    "...I went to pick up Miss Meg, yes. I felt sure she was still sleeping away at home. And sure enough, so she was."


    "Snoozing away in a dream, I was! Thank you, Mr. Gack!"


    "Don''t mention it. Your magnificently joyous face in sleep was very relieving to see. Neurosis has been widespread as ofte, so it''s a magnificent thing to be able to sleep so soundly. Still, while sleep is important, it can cause great trouble for us all, so... you must learn to moderate, Miss Meg. This is the first day of a highly-anticipated performance, after all..."


    "S-Sorryyy..."


    Gack''s chiding made Meg look less than cheery for the first time sinceing in the door. The part about "causing great trouble for us all" seemed effective. She had some definite entricities and no reservations about them, but when she made a clumsy move like this, Gack would always rebuke her.


    The total opposite of Meg, Gack was a serious and gentle soul full ofmon sense. Normally he wouldn''t speak much, often just watching over others'' actions with a charming look no matter what happened. But when Meg''s absurd out-of-line actions caused trouble for thepany, he would take the role of gently putting her in line. He must have anticipated that this time, hence taking the initiative to pick her up.


    Meg was a member of the main cast, but also a ywright, so she was swamped with work daily. In addition, Gack was a farmer who managed his own independent farm. These two members who found it harder than the others to dedicate their time seemed to often be covering for one another. When Gack didn''t show up for rehearsals, Meg would ask what sort of practice was being done and convey the message to Gack. But even so, anticipating that the other would bete and going to pick them up was simply impressive.


    "If Mr. Gack hadn''te, I might still have been dreaming right now. Last night, I was working on some new material when I had an amazing sh of inspiration, so I stayed up all night... I guess until it got light out, actually!"


    "No wonder you wouldn''t answer the doorbell, then. It''s a good thing I had that emergency key. Breaking in through the window would have looked a bit suspicious."


    "That''s why I sleep with the window open, just in case! It''s not that unsafe, and I thought it would be bad if you came to wake me up and forgot the key..."


    "Thank you for your concern. But as a gentleman, I try to avoid intruding through windows when possible."


    Kaito''s face twitched slightly watching the odd conversation and interrupted.


    "...Somebody y the straight man for these two... Nobody? Meg, you told me your clock was broken the other day. Did you fix that?"


    "Oh! Come to think of it, I..."


    "...Were youte because you don''t have a clock?"


    "Err... um."


    "Miss Meg. Take this."


    Gack took the wristwatch off his left hand and handed it to Meg.


    "Huh?! Can I really? This looks so expensive..."


    "Not having a clock seems like it would be inconvenient. I have others, so don''t worry yourself."


    "Yaaay! Thanks so much! It''s super cool! This is a real antique, huh?"


    "Yes, it was made about five years ago now..."


    "...Make sure you get your home clock fixed too, Meg..."


    Kaito quietly sighed, but Meg and Gack didn''t seem to hear, absorbed in conversation about the antique watch.


    "Hey, Rin, Luka! Will you stop fighting already? Gack brought Meg along!"


    Still in the middle of a fight at the back of the room, they both turned to Meiko simultaneously.


    "Sigh... Meg''s predisposition to trouble always wears me out. I''m thirsty."


    "Oh, Len! Well then, shall I pour you some of my special milk tea?"


    "...Sure. But are you prepared for the show yet?"


    "Ahem! I actually got here a little bit ago, so I already changed and did my makeup down below. As you can see, I''m in perfect shape!"


    "I see...", Len mumbled with exhaustion, dodging Meg''s wink.


    "Oh, right! These are for Miss Luka. Super-spicy cookies for our spice-lover! I have no doubt you''ll be very satisfied! They''re reeeeeally spicy."


    "My... How thoughtful. Thank you, dear."


    "Yikes... The packaging alone''s making my face red! Those look way too spicy!"


    "And that''s just how I like it! Such a childish pte as ever, Rin."


    Clinging to Luka''s arm as she happily epted Meg''s gift, Rin stared at the bright red package of cookies. The two had made up so quickly, it was impossible to imagine they''d just been wrestling with each other. But that package... it stung my mouth the more I looked at it.


    "The cast''s finally together. All right..."


    "Showtime''s approaching, everyone! Take your ces!"


    Just as Kaito called everyone together, a liaison entered through the door. Our expressions turned serious, and the once-bustling green room was enveloped by silence like a encampment setting out for the front line. One by one, with faces as stiff as soldiers, we left the green room and went down the short steps to the stage wings.


    "It''s been a long road."


    "It''s finally beginning... I''m getting a little... scared. Hey, are you sure..."


    "Meiko!"


    Meiko shook momentarily at Kaito calling her name. Her eyes wavered, with a color like she was brooding something over.


    "...It''s all right. I''m sure it''ll go just fine."


    "Kaito..."


    "It truly has been an eventful road..."


    Perhaps set off by Meiko''s unease, even Luka''s face seemed a little grim. The main event that so much practice had led up to was approaching moment by moment. Even for veteran Meiko and never-cowardly Luka, this was a scary time.


    "Yes... We''ve managed to make it this far. But it''s what''sing that''s important. The fate of thepany is riding on this y. We''ll seed with it, and bring back the glory of the Burlet Company. So everyone, please..."


    A heavy silence. Kaito stopped talking and closed his eyes to think of something. The settings for the first scene - the living room on the right wing of the stage, and the entrance hall on the left - had already been perfectly assembled. Scene shifters were making final checks for the set.


    "...I know, Kaito. That''s been my dream too. I vowed to get here no matter what."


    "You mean we, right, Len? All of us feel the same way, Kaito! All of us actors here now... well, and the ones who didn''t get cast, and the ones behind the scenes making the props and sets, and the producer, and the ticket sellers - we''re all praying for the y to seed, and for the honorable Burlet Company to make itseback. For that, I..."


    "Enough foolishness, Rin. At times like these, you should just pipe down and nod. Any unnecessaryments will just shake our resolve."


    Resolve - as Kaito said, I could just feel Luka, Rin, and Len''s extraordinary determination toward seeing thepany seed again. It was time to make ite true; this was a dream they''d had for many years. As much as they tended to fight and quarrel, suggesting they had their own individual wills, they were in fact connected by strong bonds in their hearts... myself not so much included.


    Meiko took notice of how she''d made everyone uneasy, and while still feeling it herself, inserted an apology.


    "I''m sorry for making you all anxious. ...A single person can''t make a y. Each person is there for the y, and the y is there for them. That''s something he once said - that he left behind for hispany. We''ve made it here through years of treasuring our bonds. If we take this as we always do, no doubt it''ll go fine..."


    "Um, guys, I think you might be forgetting something, so I''ll say it just to be sure... The most important "person" for us is the audience! Your first priority should be pleasing each and every person out there with your performance, okay? As much effort as we put in, if it doesn''t make the audience happy, then it won''t make for the revival of our troupe, or anything really. I mean, that''s why we''ve put in so much preparation..."


    "Magnificent, Miss Meg. I was thinking that myself. I agree, a good reception from the audience should be regarded as equally important to demonstrating our tight teamwork."


    "She has a point. Naturally, a ywright would know what to say at a time like this."


    Pleasing each and every person in the audience - I nodded as I digested Meg''s advice. If my teamwork with everyone could move the audience for just an irreceable moment...


    "The set is ready, everyone. Take your ces, it''s almost time!"


    The liaison called to us. The backstage workers were all set.


    "Let''s all write a new page in the history of thispany... no, of West End. Are you ready?"


    The buzzer rang, and the thick curtain rose.

 Volume 1, 2: Curtain Rise

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 2: Curtain Rise</h4>


    A powerful wind could be heard past the two windows on the back wall of the stage. Outside one of them which was left open, branches of arge tree swayed greatly in the storm. Above hovered arge, painted full moon. On the far right side of the stage was a firece, a small ss table in front of it, three armchairs around that, and two three-seater sofas.


    A giant crystal chandelier hung from the center of the semi-cylindrical ceiling, but less than half of its many candles were lit. The light from two candlesticks beside the firece and a small standingmp on a table under arge window just barely lit the room. The gloomy living room was enshrouded in a decadent, mncholy air unique to twilight.


    The room was filled with expensive Adam-style furniture, but it was all ancient and weathered. The master of the mansion sat in the most luxurious armchair, wrinkled his brow, and looked up from his newspaper toward the window behind him.


    "Tonight''s full moon is more beautiful than ever... I feel as if the moon goddess herself could visit on this night."


    "My, it''s gotten so dark already. We should prepare for dinner."


    The master''s wife sat in the opposite armchair, sipping tea. Standing up, she went to the windowsill behind him, and with a vague nce into the deep woods beyond that may or may not have been looking anywhere in particr, gently closed the window.


    "The wind is wet... The kingfishers were making such a mor all day. It was just like this thest time we had a storm, too; they were chirping like mad..."


    The stagehand Mayu stooped down behind the papier mache window and slowly swung arge fan to create artificial wind, shaking the curtains. Seeing them billow, the mistress headed over to the other windowsill and shut it tight.


    The maid appeared from a door on stage right holding a tray, proceeded to the table in front of her, and refilled the empty teacups one by one.


    "The weather was so nice until just a moment ago. Not to mention, I polished these windows until they sparkled today! What a shame they''ve been dirtied again!"


    She spoke in a very cheery tone, very much in contrast to her "what a shame" line.


    "Close all the windows around the mansion, and be sure to lock up. There could be a storm tonight."


    "Understood, master!"


    The moment the master spoke the world "storm," two dolls neatly positioned on one of the sofas moved as if just waking up from a deep sleep.


    Rin and Len, who yed the parts of the dolls, were both around 5 foot 3 inches, with blonde hair, blue eyes, and well-formed facial features that really could be described as doll-like. But even so, they were too big to be life-size dolls. As such, the entire set employed a trick of perspective; the further back an actor was, the smaller they appeared to be. Rin and Len were always positioned toward the back, so from the audience, they appeared to be smaller than usual.


    "YahaHAHA! A storm? It''s been SO long!"


    "It HAS... AHAhaHA!"


    "Ah, so you''ve woken up."


    "Good day, maDAM!"


    "GOOD day, MAdam! Will there REALly be a STORM? For SURE?"


    "Why, we won''t know until ites. No one ever knows what will happen next, you know?"


    "Oh, but it''s so boring. Father, if you''re done with the paper, could you lend it to me?"


    "Very well."


    The Lady, the daughter of the family, rxing by herself in the three-seat sofa opposite the dolls, reached over to the table for the newspaper the master tossed there. She began to read it with a look of boredom. But not long after, she spoke up with interest piqued.


    "My, what''s this! A murder incident...? So things are getting dangerous even here. Nemo Vige, why, that''s just through the forest, isn''t it? A tranquil vige like that... could it be true? Let''s see, the murderer killed eight people with a knife... Er, hm, how do I read this? What a strangely-written name... It says the killer escaped with the murder weapon, and is still on the run. How frightful!"


    "It''s only natural that there are dangerous urrences where people gather. Another mundane day."


    "But, father... I wonder why this is? I would normally pay the deaths of people I never knew no heed. Yet why does the simple fact of knowing that it happened in a vige that by chance I knew of... indeed, a very nearby one, instill in me such fear...? No... such excitement."


    Truly bewitching - Luka tossed the newspaper to the floor, and with a faint smile on her lips, lowered her eyebrows and spoke as if confessing her love to someone sitting right beside her. Even up on stage, the attentive audience could be heard letting out a sigh at her tremendous charm. For a moment, their gaze was inseparable from her.


    "Will a STORMe to the FORest, TOO?"


    The doll girl sitting on the sofa opposite thedy hopped in ce - retaining her sitting position - as excited as a child finding a toy. The butler spoke while polishing a knight sculpture on the mantelpiece.


    "Not a storm, but an incident, perhaps? Indeed, the moon tonight is eerily red, and shines mysteriously. I sense something will happen. Something not good..."


    "Now this is momentous!"


    The troublesome maid made a deration, always wont to make the slightest things out to be major incidents. With three empty teacups on her tray, she approached the butler, and her voice filling with anticipation and excitement, went on in an increasingly dramatic tone.


    "In a forest eerily lit by the full moon... The birds squawk in fear of something, and the people fear the signs of a storm. In a nearby rural vige, an unheard-of case of serial murders! Is this all just coincidence? ...No, something dreadful is brewing. Is it the decadent wish of the twilight? Do the threads of fate reach even to this bored mansion, desiring something strange to happen? A wandering vampire in search of blood... A werewolf transforming under this full moon and baring his fangs... A Frankenstein''s monster, soundlessly crawling up from the grave... Yes, when incidents ur, there is always..."


    "An uninvited guest."


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As soon as the butler spoke, the sound of a door knocker echoed from the front door, through the in entrance hall that was on stage left. The audience could see past the doors, and thus could just barely see someone''s hand on the knocker. The seven on stage instantly turned toward the door with a start.


    "Was that the wind...?"


    The butler left the living room to head toward the entrance. The wind being made behind the window by the stagehand Mayu continued to blow fiercely, without end.


    Knock, knock, knock. The rapping on the door echoed louder than before.


    "Who could it be, sote at night...?"


    The butler slowly approached, and opened the door with a cautious motion.


    The door opened with a long creak. The entire mansion set was fully equipped with antique yet high-quality fixtures and furniture. But the front double doors in particr were so rotten and rusted, they seemed ready to fall off their hinges. They had, in fact, been made out of rotten wood by the setmakers. Stepping out through the doorway from the wing of the stage, entering the mansion on this ominous night, was a mysterious visitor.


    "Good evening... I''m sorry to bother you at such ate hour."


    Just then, a p of thunder roared from the ceiling above the audience, loud enough to shake the tops of their heads. For a moment, the minimal stage lights went out, and a sh of lightning could be seen through the windows. The perfect sync of the lighting and acoustics added a ghastly fear and sense of presence to the enigmatic visitor''s entrance scene. The audience held their breath, waiting on the visitor''s next word.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. Behind my eyelids, I imagined another me. She was walking alone through the deep, dark woods... suddenly, she came to a stop at an antiquated mansion. I had be lost in this forest by sheer chance on this night threatening to rain - a simple viger. ...Ah, so cold. The rain began to drizzle down... I opened my eyes.


    "Um... If, if it''s all right, would I be allowed to stay here for the night? It seems I got lost walking in the woods..."


    "...That''s quite unfortunate."


    The butler swiftly turned his head to the still-open door between the entrance hall and the living room, ncing at his master. What shall I do?, he was asking.


    The master closed his eyes and thought. Opening them back up, he nodded ever so slightly.


    "Indeed, it must be dangerous to be alone sote at night, mustn''t it? Please,e inside."


    "Thank you."


    The viger came inside the mansion, and with another loud creak, closed the busted door. Proceeding through the entrance hall, the two walked into the living room where the others resided.


    The lights faded.


    "It was cold outside, wasn''t it? Let me serve you some tea! It''ll warm you up!"


    The maid put milk tea on the beautiful little table in front of the crackling firece. Thanking her, the viger nervously reached for the teacup, and slowly drank it down. A rich aroma like flowers and the mild sweetness of the tea passed through her nose, and after one sip, she sighed with bliss.


    "Delicious...", the viger remarked with eyes closed. Lost in the forest, unable to get home, the girl had finally found a ce to stay the night - her relief was evident as the word rang through the room.


    "Our maid''s tea is truly superb. It just calms your heart, doesn''t it?"


    "By the way, we haven''t heard your name yet, youngdy."


    The viger''s eyes flew open in reaction to the master''s words.


    "...Do I need to tell it to you?"


    She wrinkled her brow, and looked ready to cry at any moment, as if thinking back on a tragically sorrowful past. Seeing this, the master was silent, and stared at her suspiciously. As the silence persisted, the others present quietly watched the interaction between the two.


    "...All right. I didn''t mean to make you so sorrowful - I wouldn''t force you to say. But I was just... wondering what I should call you, you see."


    "..."


    The viger kept quiet, still sorrowful. This time the doll twins, moving in their unnatural way, came up to the viger and stood before her.


    "Hey, LISten, I had a GREAT ideA!", the doll girl spoke, spreading out her arms.


    "OOH! What? WHAT''s your IDEa?", the doll boy interjected with good timing.


    "D-D-Dolls...?!"


    "WelCOME!"


    "To our WONdrous manSION!"


    The viger''s mouth hung open in shock as she stared at the moving dolls.


    "That''s RIGHT! Nice TO meet you!"


    "You... talk...?"


    "Of COURSE, OF course! We''re dolls, BUT we''re aLIVE and KICKing! AhaHAHA!"


    "YES, yes! In this MANsion, even DOLLS are free TO talk if they WANT to TALK! YahaHAHA!"


    The dolls moved and spoke. Seeing this wholly unnatural sight, the viger''s face filled with fear, and she shuddered. The master exined without hesitation.


    "These doll twins were passed down to me along with this mansion by my grandfather. Do you know the legend about the witch who used to live in these woods? It''s said that these children were her creations. Thend here has been the property of my family for generations. When my great-grandfather passed the title down to my grandfather, he received this mansion to use as a vi. These dolls have been around ever since then... I too was greatly surprised at first, but they''re not bad children. They love to y pranks, but they''re kind and honest souls. But indeed, it''s difficult to curtail your surprise, I''m sure. Please, don''t be so afraid."


    "...Sorry. I''ve never seen anything like this before... Um... I''m sorry."


    The viger apologized, still staring at the dolls.


    "We''ll FORgive you! BeCAUSE, dolls are MADE to be NICE to huMANS!"


    "Even THOUGH we''re dolls, we MOVE, and TALK, and eVEN eat. Oh, BUT we don''t GO to the bathROOM! Why IS that? BEcause... We''re dolls! AHAHAha!"


    Still overwhelmed by the eeriness of the moving and talking dolls, the viger just kept listening in hopes of better understanding their existence.


    "But FORget that! What WAS your iDEA?"


    "If this girl WON''T tell us HER name, WE don''t have TO either!"


    "AHA, I see! You CAN be friendLY without KNOWing someONE''s name! Just like US!"


    The doll boy stared at the viger appraisingly, like a customer trying to decide which item to buy from a store counter.


    "People WHO don''t know EACH other''s names CAN get aLONG just FINE! I read a BOOK just THE other day, that said PARties are more FUN when you don''t know ANYone''s name!"


    "Parties?"


    "Yes! Parties where NO one knows WHO anyone IS but themSELVES!"


    "Do you mean... a masquerade?", the butler asked, putting his left hand to his chin.


    "Ding DING! Correct!"


    "Hmm. Why, that sounds like fun."


    Thedy smiled and nced toward the viger. The maid went around refilling everyone''s cups and spoke excitedly.


    "It won''t be quite like a true masquerade, but in the sense of us and her not making any inquiries of each other and just celebrating all night... That does seem like more fun than a normal party! And perhaps something might happen..."


    "A party in which she is the star...? No one even knows her name, and she knows nothing of us. That does seem rather interesting."


    "Yes, very interesting. And I assume we''ll be able to drink?"


    "I''m in favor of that!"


    "HooRAY! We can DRINK wine!"


    "Yaaay! YahaHAHA!"


    The master seemed fond of the maid''s suggestion, and the mistress anddy aired their approval. Even the doll twins seemed eager to participate in the party.


    "Um? Are you really throwing a party just for me...?"


    "It''s no bother. It isn''t just for you, but for us as well. After all... we were very bored."


    "Bored...?"


    "We''ve been waiting for an urrence to dispel our boredom - or someone to make such a thing happen..."


    "We''ll dly wee anyone who can put off the boredom in our lives. Whether it''s a blood-sucking vampire, a werewolf transformed by the full moon, a Frankenstein''s monster rising from the grave... or an nameless, uninvited guest privy to special information."


    "An uninvited guest..." The viger lowered her head, confusedly looking away from the master.


    "Say, why were you walking through those woods thiste at night?", thedy inquired with a look of curiosity. "Even for a local, surely it''s dangerous to be out there alone?"


    The viger reached for her left skirt pocket - to put her hand over a white envelope half sticking out. Slowly turning her head to look at every one of the seven, she finally told them only this: "I got lost on the way home." Thedy seemed dissatisfied with the answer, cutting off the conversation with a "hmph."


    "By the way, where did youe from? You can tell us that much, can''t you?"


    "Um... from Nemo Vige, just east through the forest."


    As the viger spoke the name of her vige, the mansion residents stared at her with bewilderment.


    "I see... In that case, we''ll call you the Viger. Is that all right?"


    "...Yes! I don''t mind."


    "And you may call us whatever you see fit. I believe it should be somewhat apparent from our appearances what our rtions are."


    "Say... You said you came from Nemo Vige... Are you..."


    "Hm...?"


    The viger stared back at thedy as she started to ask something.


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    She quickly stood up out of her chair and exited the living room.


    "You know, um, this really is... a strange mansion, isn''t it? When I saw it from outside, I didn''t see any lights on, so I thought no one even lived here. The front door was dpidated, too... Yet it''s so marvelous on the inside."


    "You''re ONE to TALK, aren''t you?"


    "InDEED, INdeed! It''s VEry strange to have a PARty with someONE we know NOthing about!"


    "People only gather in this living room during the day, so there isn''t much light here. Once night falls, we all leisurely eat dinner in the dining room next door. It''s much brighter there. Now, let me prepare the wine."


    The butler then exchanged a few words with his master and left out the door to the entrance hall.


    "What a strange night it''s be, hm?"


    "Huh...?"


    "We were talking about it just before you arrived. The full moon, the signs of a storm, and a grave incident at a nearby vige. We thought something strange might happen here at this mansion, as well."


    The maid held her hands to her chest, her eyes in a trance.


    "I..."


    "Oh, you''re always like this, trying to make an incident out of everything. Don''t worry our guest with such omens. What will you do if something really does happen...?"


    The mistress gently rebuked the excited maid. But even in her mild and gentle voice, there was an unconceble hint of anticipation.


    "Come, now, don''t make a ruckus. Go help the maid; it''s quite an endeavor to close all the windows in a mansion thisrge. Once you''re done, make preparations for dinner."


    The master promptly began issuing orders to everyone.


    "Oh, please let me help as well. If you just want all the windows closed, then the more people the better, right? It''s already started to rain... We should hurry."


    Everyone present turned to the windows. It had indeed begun to rain outside. The drizzling echoed, and the tops of the tree branches were wet.


    "Then go assist the maid. Start with the windows in the south hallway of the first floor."


    Lights fade. Set change: Hall, living room, dining room, and stairs.


    With a toast, a calm yet bustling air filled the dining room. Crowded around therge, oblong table with their food, everyone sipped their wine sses. Some had cheerful conversations, some started to sing, some stood from their seats and danced, creating an ever-changing ruckus.


    The viger couldn''t hide her bewilderment seeing these people enjoying themselves so, aplete turnaround from how they''d behaved in the living room; she stared at them nkly.


    The doll girl soon took notice of this and jauntily came over to her. With her restrictive doll movements, she put her all into moving her little body for a short dance. At the end, she straightened out her dress and bent into a cute little bow, which earned the viger''s apuse. d to see this, the girl took the viger''s hand and brought her into the circle, urging her to enjoy the party with the others.


    The mistress was boasting about her unparalleled love of beer - already drinking straight from the bottle, not bothering with a ss - and started a drinkingpetition with thedy. The master sat politely in his seat a short distance away, and looked on at them with a sigh.


    As the maid cleaned up empty tes, she was stuffing her own cheeks, already enjoying the party to the fullest. The butler going around pouring everyone wine soon became entangled with the other residents, and his extremely serious face seemed worried about not fulfilling his duty.


    Soon, the doll boy began ying a lute to which the doll girl danced. Everyone seemed to know the song, as the mistress anddy joined in right after finishing up theirpetition. The song''s tempo gradually increased, and the three singers started dancing to its rhythm. The master who had only been tapping his feet until then stood up, took the hands of the mistress anddy, and joined the dance.


    The doll girl beckoned to the others, inviting them into the hall, and everyone proceeded there still singing and dancing. She headed for the piano in the hall and began providing a dynamic apaniment unimaginable for her small doll body. The doll boy came up beside her, gave a wink, and this time yed the backbeat rhythm on the lute.


    All the while, there wasn''t the slightest break in the song or dance, the tempo kept increasing, and the intensity climbed higher. Even the butler and maid abandoned their jobs to join the dance. Everyone looked toward the viger, who watched the wonderful spontaneous performance without a word. For a moment, the seven''s movements came to a halt. And then...


    The viger who remained in the corner of the dining room smiled bright, like an adventurer invited to an unexplored paradise, and proceeded toward their center. The bouncy shuffle yed on the piano and lute re-established its tempo, and the mansion dwellers began their dance again, beckoning the girl approaching the center of the living room.


    Dancing out into the middle of the stage, the lead role yed her part in the highlight of this wondrous, boisterous party. The audience was entranced by the linesing one after another between gaps in the song; they were given no time to even breathe.


    I''ve never experienced such a marvelous, joyous, dreamlike celebration before...


    The feelings of the viger and of Miku were in perfect sync. Like a puppet pulled about by divine strings, she moved nimbly, and raw joy poured out from her. The uninvited guest had, just like that, melted among the mansion''s inhabitants, forgot the passing of time, and was swallowed up by the bustling party. At the climax of the song, everyone took a final pose and halted.


    "Oh, what a magnificent night! If only this moment couldst forever..."


    It was the turning point of the y - the lead role''s crucial line that introduced the theme. But Miku, so absorbed in "being the viger" as to forget her position as an actress, was driven by the exaltation of the moment to speak her line a moment too early. As a result, she came to a stop just a step before where she should have been standing, and her wide-opened left hand forcefully smacked into something.


    With a loud sound of metal hitting metal, the hands of the clock ced in the middle of the room slipped off, bounced off the hard wooden floor, and spinning around two or three times, came to the front of the stage and stopped.


    It felt as if the scene was, in that moment, cut away from reality and stopped in time. A bizarre silence. The viger, her eyes and mouth open wide, her face a mixture of ecstasy and madness, couldn''t move a muscle. Because this was not in the script. It was pure ident. This situation of the clock being broken with a loud sound was non-existent in the act''s finale.


    ...Now I''ve done it.


    My brain went nk. I''d broken the clock prop, taken off its hands. How in the world could we reach the conclusion of the act now...? My mind desperately tried to think, but my body was rejecting any movement. Most likely, I was busy doing everything in my power to keep myself from shaking with fear. In the hushed silence, a second of real time felt like it could have been a minute, or an hour.


    "AhhHH... YOU broke the CLOCK..."


    Len sent me a lifeboat. With quick judgement, he came up with an adlib that the clownish doll boy might say.


    "Oh NO, OH no! Time has COME to a STOP! You said IT! If ONLY this MOMENT couldst FOREVER! The clock MUST have HEARD your wish! YahaHAHA...!"


    Rin continued on, quickly and brilliantly tying together the broken clock with the viger''s line of "this momentsting forever."


    Speedily letting the audience know the situation in the y, and doing so with the living dolls, who were in a way the creepiest characters, the course was immediately changed from wrapping up the wonderfully lively party, instead returning to the eerie night from the start of the act. Seeing this bizarre, instantaneous shift in scene, the audience would no doubt be filled with anticipation, dying to know what would happen in the second act. These two really were prodigies.


    The others picked up the twins'' lead and came up with their own adlibs, ending with the master naturally tying it into the end of the first act. I gave a mental sigh of relief as I watched their performances in silence.


    After the master''s final miraculous follow-up, the stagehand Mayu determined that his line signified the end of the act and began to lower the curtain. This was my cue as the lead role to finish up act one.


    While everyone exited via the stairs to the second floor on stage right, I let the letter hidden in my skirt pocket flutter out onto the center of the stage. But the mansion denizens didn''t notice it, continuing up the stairs and off the stage. All that was left in the hall was the broken clock and the letter dropped by the viger. With this unexpected cliffhanger for the second act, the curtain swiftly dropped.


    Moments after that piece of cloth put the mysterious world of night to rest, unbroken apuse and excitement rang out for the wonderful fictitious world behind the curtain, and the people who dwelled there.

 Volume 1, 3: Intermission Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 3: Intermission Night</h4>


    Now I''ve done it... I may just have ruined the whole y...


    Apuse continued to roar, and the moment I went up into the wings of the stage, the actors approached with frightening looks. I hung my head wordlessly, unable to look them in the eye. That mistake had without a doubt ruined the script, ruined a Burlet y. I''d metaphorically torn up a script written by the ywright everyone here worshipped, broken a prop, and forced everyone to adlib.


    It was said that, while Burlet was alive, he would not forgive any mistake in acting out the most minor details written in the script - not a single blink, sigh, or footstep could be off. The perfect set was to have the perfect yers, and theirbination would create an overwhelmingly realistic world for the y. Such a carefully-calcted world would crumble from the slightest error. What the Viger had done - it was sacrilege against him. A bead of cold sweat ran down my spine.


    "...I''m sorry!! I-I... I made an unforgivable mistake...!"


    Kaito retained his sharp expression and firmly grabbed my shoulders.


    "Are you hurt?!"


    "...Huh...?"


    "You swung your hand into the clock, yes? Show me... That must have hurt."


    "My, it made such a loud noise, too. I felt my heart stop..."


    I held my trembling left hand out, and Kaito and Luka carefully examined it. It was a little sore, but there was nothing in the way of an injury.


    "Thank goodness... We were worried."


    Everyone sighed with relief, losing the sharp gazes they''d had before. I was certain they''d be angry. Bewildered by their response, my vision wavered as I wondered how to respond. No one seemed to care a lick that I''d broken the clock. Their scary looks as they approached gave me a very different idea, but they were just worried about me being hurt... My heart, crushed with fear about having failed and what I should do to make up for it, was slowly warmed.


    "...Um... But more importantly than me, the clock might be broken..."


    "The prop crew went running toward the stage a second ago. I bet it''ll be fixed by tomorrow," Len told me, still looking at the stage.


    Sure enough, there were two staff members there checking the clock prop all over. Seeing that brought back my urge to get out of here immediately.


    "But I... I messed up the script. I... profaned his y..."


    "Profaned...? Why?"


    "...Because his scripts, they have to be performed perfectly. Not even one mistake can be allowed, or they aren''tplete... And that''s why you all were so serious, and put in so much practice. Of course I knew that... but I..."


    The actors'' faces clouded, and they looked off into empty space. No one would make eye contact with anyone else. There was a long awkward silence, and even the backstage staff hadn''te to speak to us, because they were busy pretending not to be watching.


    "Miku... You''re right that the finale of the act didn''t go ording to script. But I don''t think that ident you brought about was a bad thing. No, to be honest... That moment gave me goosebumps."


    Kaito lowered his eyebrows and spoke with a smile. His face seemed to say "you got me good."


    "Huh?"


    "Actually, I feel the same. In all my years in this troupe, nothing''s given me such a thrill before. An unintended ident, bringing such exhration as to make the scene unforgettable... I saw your face then, and I wanted to provide help, but I couldn''t move. Just as you said "If only this moment couldst forever"... you truly did stop the clock. It came out a little rough, granted, but..."


    "I hate to admit it, but I simply have to respect you for making a miracle like that happen. Even if you are just a clumsy oaf most of the time, you made it into something of an art! It puts all of my roles to shame."


    Kaito, Meiko, and even Luka were, for some reason, praising my ident. The dread of my mistake dominated my mind and body such that I didn''t even feel any pain in the hand that struck the clock, so I had no opportunity to see what everyone''s reactions had been. Luka was right that it really was just another one of my clumsy blunders.


    "Yeah, we sure were all frozen up! Me included! I was thinking like, the most startling moments are the ones where you don''t even scream! And I was on the other side of Miss Miku from the clock, so I really heard it loud. My heart pounded, and I was watching everyone wondering who would follow up that act!"


    "Oh, Meg... Always taking it slow, aren''t you."


    "Really, the ident itself was fantastic enough, but... Len instantly filling in and Miss Rin cleaning up from there was just stupendous, and nothing less. I''ve seen many actors on my long road here, but it would be difficult for even an experienced veteran to act so quick-wittedly."


    Gack, who was typically silent and rarely if ever wore a smile-like smile, showed me a grin of heartfelt joy.


    "Ehehehe! Wow, we got Gack''s praise!"


    "...Thanks."


    Rin and Len gave their respective thanks to Gack. The others, too, extolled their performance. Yes, if Rin and Len hadn''t brought everything together, the y truly would have stopped, and who knows what would have happened next.


    "Um... Miss Rin, Mr. Len! Thank you so much. I don''t know how to thank you... All of you, I mean. I was so stunned, and I thought, if you hadn''t stepped in..."


    "Enough, Miku! We''re all in this y together, okay? Of course we''ll help each other out... we''re friends! And no one''s gonna shout or me you for making a mistake. When someone makes a mistake, someone else just has to cover for it. Just trust us, okay? I know I''m believing in our lead actress, too!"


    "Miss Rin..."


    Happiness welled up in my heart hearing Rin say that she believed in me.


    "Thank you. I... I''ll learn from my mistake, and do my best in act two. Even though I messed up at the end... It was so much fun performing today. I thought I''d be so nervous, but I found myself dancing like I''d really be the Viger. I thought from the bottom of my heart, what a wonderful party... and I was honored to be standing on that stage. It''s all thanks to this lost script being found, and the troupe holding that audition... It really feels like a miracle."


    Unable to hold in my emotions, I let them all out. In doing so, I felt the mood change a little bit from the excitement over my ident; everyone looked a little restless. Had I said something improper again?


    "Y-Yes... You''re right. You really could call it a miracle, indeed."


    "Oh, yes."


    Kaito folded his arms, then slowly opened his mouth as if about to tell a fairy tale.


    "Come to think of it, perhaps we never told you the story of how we came to discover Crazy ¡Þ nighT. Well, this is a good opportunity for that. ...One night, after finishing a show, we were drinking in green room #1 for our usual celebration. Then the prop-maker Ia came and told us she''d lost a prop for tomorrow''s show, and couldn''t find it anywhere in the theater.


    "We, too, searched every nook and cranny. And just in case, we decided to also search the rarely-opened underground cer, where no-longer-used props and setpieces were stored. In doing so, we found an old, rotten box in the back of the cer. We casually opened the suspicious box, and..."


    "Inside was a book... titled Crazy ¡Þ nighT."


    "Yes, Len was the one who found it. We were so surprised, and thought it couldn''t be true. After all... as far as anyone knows, the mansion Mr. Burlet lived in was burned down long ago, and no trace of it remained. As such, no detailed records of his life or anything else about him remain any longer. It''s also said that he himself died in that fire, but no details on that remain either. If any of his belongings were found, they''d go for a premium on the same level as a national treasure...


    "But here at the Burlet Company, the theater he created, a few of his belongings were found after his death. Including, now, by sheer coincidence, his lost posthumous work. It would appear that sometime before his mansion burned down, he visited the theater and left the script in the cer."


    "Perhaps upon his death, he wanted to leave a glimmer of hope for the people who carried on his will... That''s what we felt when we found the script. And we noticed that this y, Crazy ¡Þ nighT, showed inspiration from his hometown of Zacry Vige, his mansion, and the surrounding forest. So we traveled to that vige many times, doing research toe if only slightly closer to understanding the y he''d pictured. It was a wonderfully tranquil ce."


    Meiko gently smiled, remembering that time nostalgically. Zacry Vige... The vige where Mr. Burlet lived, and my own birthce as well. I was somewhat pleased to hear herplimenting it.


    "Oh yes, we took many trips there. It was inconvenient to be sure, being so backwoods, but it was quite pretty."


    "Yeah, it was very peaceful and livable. I''d like to live somewhere like that someday."


    "Oh, Len... You just want to copy everything Mr. Burlet does, don''t you! Like the other day, you made a wax seal you''ll never use because you said he had one! Gosh, you''re such a Burlet nerd!"


    Without exception, the members of thepany aspired to Mr. Burlet''s works and charisma, with such unimpeded passion as to be called fanatical. Len in particr, in contrast to his cool attitude and appearance, was said to likely be the one who adored Burlet the most. His sister had told me in secret that he had a dedicated collection room at home with countless Burlet-rted items, strived to be better than anyone at acting out his works, and dreamed of someday bing a ywright himself.


    "...And that''s a bad thing? Burlet was a man among men. Of course I''d model myself on him."


    "A wax seal? That doesn''t sound like something youths these days would use much, but I must say, it does seem rather refined of you."


    "Geez, Gack! "Youths these days"? You sound like such an old man!"


    "Er... Are any of you listening to my story?"


    With all eight members of the cast together, it was hard to stick to a single conversation. Someone would throw in an aside like this, and things would quickly be derailed.


    "Er, I''m listening, Mr. Kaito! I want to know what happened next. I''m very, um... curious about... what kind of memories you were making, before I joined the troupe."


    The pasts of the actors who, until not too long ago, I viewed as standing among the clouds. Not to mention, the whole story surrounding Crazy ¡Þ nighT. We''d all been so busy with practice, I felt I never had the opportunity to ask them about the path leading up to this production.


    "Thanks, Miku. Let''s get back to it... In order to put on the perfect enactment of Burlet''s y, we kept going to that vige that served as a model for research, working tirelessly on the details of the production. Then we started talking with our advertisers, and picked up some potent sponsors. When the papers wrote "Burlet''s lost work found, the era of the legacy-carrying Burlet Company returns to West End"... we were certainly surprised. This led people all around the world to take interest in us.


    "On one hand, the times are changing, and the rise of movies is crushing theater culture, rotting it away. But there are no small number of theater fans still on the lookout for superb ssics. Yes, just like us. We''ve long wanted to show his marvelous works to the world, carry on his tradition, let the culture of Burlet survive unchanging to the next generation. In our time, a troupe like the Burlet Company is antiquated, some might say. But perhaps the glorious history of it is stillpelling. We want the young people of today to have the chance to understand the quality of his works..."


    The others soon became attentive to Kaito''s fervent speech. Their faces were all serious.


    "And even among thepany... there were some swept up by the changing of times, who sought reform in the Burlet Company. "Rebels" against us... as we called them. When the troupe began to suffer financial woes, the membership split into two - the rebels, and those like us who wanted to preserve the will of Burlet. It was about... a year and a half before you joined, I believe. Daily we would argue about the future of the troupe, sometimes even getting into fistfights over it."


    "Ah, those were the days... My fists really got going sometimes!"


    Meiko spoke with an impassioned look, and Len and Gack in front of her briefly trembled. Though of a calm demeanor and an older-sister-like disposition, she was actually deathly scary when made mad. If someone picked a fight, she''d always give it to them, she boasted; she told me that before she became an actor, until her early teens, she hung out with men and got into fights constantly, a true delinquent. Numerous terrifying legends of her were still passed down among the delinquents in the area, it seemed.


    "Mei-pie sure put in a lot of work during that time... All the men she dealt with came back one by one, suddenly converted to our side... Well, the point is, in a sense we won the battle to carry on Burlet''s legacy. We held our ground... and then finally, found a chance for aeback. Which was, of course, this y. You could say the whole trip from falling into money woes a year and a half ago to today was a very dramatic story in itself. As if Burlet had a hand even in the script for those events..."


    "Some do deign to say the phantom ywright had the hand of God, yes... It wouldn''t be too strange to think he did have intellect beyond mortals, would it?"


    Even Meg, with a suspicious look, sounded her agreement to Kaito''s speech.


    "The passion in thispany... All your devotion to Mr. Burlet made a miracle happen, I''m sure of it. How wonderful..."


    Then Luka, who had been looking at the stage in a sort of trance, spoke.


    "You know, I don''t have much interest in theater itself... But his ys are a different story. When I perform in them, I find myself meeting another self in the y. It''s an impossibly joyous feeling. My heart quivers, and I can do nothing but bubble up with passion for my other self."


    "We''ve really been saved by the works our great predecessor left us. If we hadn''t found this script back then, thepany wouldn''t have had a future. We have to keep going further with his ys, and protect the troupe. Many things have been lost to that end, but still, I..."


    Kaito''s eyes gazed off into the distance. Seeing his determined face, Meiko responded sympathetically.


    "I understand what you mean to say, Kaito. Whatever the reason, it''s truly painful to lose friends. But we all joined the troupe wanting to perform Burlet ys, didn''t we? We''ll keep alive the works and thepany left by the one we adore... And that is a truly happy thing. This y, too... it feels like a dream."


    (Lose friends...?)


    Meiko spoke sadly, seeming to reflect on the irreceable time she''d spent with everyone. The others, too, went from being excited to having pained faces, recalling both happiness and sadness, and quietly listened to her.


    "Yes, it really seems like such a dream..."


    With act one over, everyone in thepany began doing their respective preparations for act two. I was by myself in the props room on the second floor, helping with the prop work. The task was neatly arranging pages of old newspapers to be used tomorrow. No page could be toorge or too small. I had to picture the scene in which they were used in my head, and carefully assemble them for that purpose. Sitting in a work desk by the windowsill, I finished one and then nced up out the window.


    There''d been a full house today. Even the standing seats sold out, and after all tickets were sold, the streets outside were still flooded over with people who came after hearing about it from newspaper extras. It was 10 PM, long past the theater closed, but there were still crowds of fans waiting outside the green room entrance for the actors toe out. Among them was a group with matching outfits... looking closer, I realized I''d found Rin and Luka''s fans. I gazed at them absent-mindedly for a while, then one suddenly grabbed another by the cor and yelled something. A fight was starting - a scene I''d seen many times before.


    "Are they going to be okay without umbres? I hope they don''t catch cold..."


    The rain that had started in the evening continued to fall with a light drizzling sound, forming some puddles on the street. Gack told me that the forecast for this weekend, and thus the three days of Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s run, was nothing but rain. I suppose it was the knowledge and experience he''d picked up running a farm as a second job - Gack could sense weather patterns from wind direction and temperature, and he had yet to make an incorrect prediction. Even in this rain, there''d been a superb turnout, which seemed to indicate that act one was a huge sess.


    Ahh... ah.


    While casually looking down at the rainy street, I saw one of Len''s fans, a passionate frequenter of the theater, leave out the green room entrance. He boarded a limousine parked on the street, and the car sped off.


    "Was that Mr. Len''s sponsor...? He''s always watching from the VIP seats... The gentleman who brings the roses Miss Luka says always look so cool... I wonder what color they were today...? I don''t suppose... they''re lovers, are they...?"


    All the actors in this y were main cast members, each with their own level of poprity, and many fans to their name. Rin and Len had the greatest number of passionate supporters, Luka had fans that showed up every time without fail, and even Miku who just entered the troupe had a significant number of people who knew her face.


    "That''s so nice... I wonder if I''ll ever have fans like that, someday..."


    "...Don''t you already?"


    I turned around in surprise and found Len at the now-open door. He was holding a huge blue bouquet improperly like a baseball bat, his left hand leaning it against his shoulder. Aplete departure from during the y, his expression was as neutral as ever, but he seemed just a little displeased to me.


    "...M-Mr. Len! When did you...?"


    "...Eh."


    "Um..."


    "..."


    Len and I had hardly ever spoken. Not only was I withdrawn, finding difficulty speaking to others, Len was on the shy side and only talked with those he was close to - and since Rin, Meiko, and Meg were always around him, there were very few chances for just the two of us to speak. An awkward silence. I tried to think up a topic, feeling obligated to continue the conversation. But I felt like we''d said all there was to be said about the show earlier when the whole group was together, and nothing else appropriate came to mind.


    I nced toward Len, and as we made eye contact, I noticed he was sort of staring at me. His blue eyes bordered by long gold eyshes, though technically the same color as Rin''s, gave a different impression from Rin''s cheery ones, carrying a serene and quiet glint instead. But I knew that during his performances, his eyes had an abnormally passionate look to them. Right now, they were back to his usual frigid blue, but I found both colors to be beautiful.


    "...I don''t want you getting the wrong idea, so just so you know..."


    "Wrong idea?"


    "They''re just a sponsor, that''s all."


    I tilted my head, not immediately knowing who he meant by "they."


    "...I mean the man who gave me these roses."


    "Ah... C-Could you have, um... heard me...?"


    "I didn''t really mean to hear it. ...But I heard it."


    "I-I''m sorry! That was rude of me..."


    "...It''s fine. Just as long as you understand that it''s not anything like that..."


    Maybe that was the reason he looked upset. Though Len never showed much interest in others, he was seemingly not so hard-hearted to this person who, while a sponsor, was still a fan. (With other people, he would disy overt displeasure.) He would always smile at this enthusiastic support, so I foolishly misinterpreted that, and my mind took it in a weird direction.


    "This rain is... really something."


    I looked toward the bouquet in his hand and noticed it was a little wet, with drips falling off the petals.


    "It is. Mr. Gack said it would rain all throughout the production..."


    "Hmm... Then there''s no doubt about it. I bet you anything he''ll be busy checking his vineyard tomorrow."


    "Huh...? You think Mr. Gack will bete?"


    "...There are lots of times when no one''s watching him... Did you not know that he often slips away to his nearby field when he has the chance?"


    "N-No, I had no idea... Oh, actually, Mr. Kaito said today that he came really early, but he hadn''t seen him since. But wasn''t that because he went to pick up Miss Meg?"


    "...Could''ve easily been both. He seems to be an expert at it, and he isn''t like Meg, making big blunders like being extremelyte. He''s not the only one juggling jobs. Luka and Meg are often gone to do modeling or writing... Even we sometimes go do rounds to advertise. The point is, you can go around doing whatever you want. As long as, in the end, you can put forth your assets, your acting talent, then no one willin."


    "I see... You all do a lot besides just practice. Which broadens your horizons, and that experience helps with your acting..."


    "You''ve got it. Practice alone won''t make a y go perfect. You have to do a variety of things, go a variety of ces, experience more. And someday, I..."


    "...Huh?"


    "...No, forget it."


    He seemed just a little sad, I thought. Silence fell again. Since we''d never spoken just the two of us before, it was tense for me. I had toe up with a topic.


    "Um... Mr. Len, what do you do on your days off? Like, as a hobby, or..."


    "...Billiards."


    "O-Ohh! That''s right, you do talk about that with Mr. Gack and Mr. Kaito! Oh, and wasn''t Miss Meiko supposed to be really good...?"


    "...Yeah."


    Not good... The conversation wasn''t getting anywhere. I''d never yed billiards myself, and while there was a billiards room at the theater, I''d never gone into it for anything but cleaning.


    "...U-Uhhhmmm, Mr. Len! Ah, what''s your favorite y by Mr. Burlet?"


    "..."


    We met eyes briefly, but he quickly turned away. I couldn''t read his still-neutral face, unchanging since he''de into the room. The silence was so awkward, I''d abruptly forced myself toe up with another topic. I was shocked to my very core by my inability to take a hint, and regretted my question as soon as I heard myself say it.


    "...I think my favorite might be The Silence of the Snowy Night..."


    "Oh! That''s actually my favorite, too...! It was my first Burlet y, which my grandma took me to see when I was little. I was so entranced by the realistic world in the story, I felt like I''d been left behind in the y... I was so moved by it, it got me wanting to be an actress!"


    I had the same favorite y as this prodigy! That trivial coincidence made me happy, and while I knew my words were pretty jumbled, I went on talking anyway.


    "Huh... So you like it too. It''s particrly dark and sad, even for Burlet, but it has a sense of wonder I never get tired of seeing. The story itself is great, but the details of the set are truly amazing. Just a single production of a Burlet y can use so many sets. Even the snow and the way it falls... from the powdery snow to the stormy snow, all the props are made specifically to match their scene. All those minor detailspounding is what creates his dense worlds."


    Perhaps because of the fact that out of over a hundred Burlet ys, we had the same favorite, he became significantly more talkative than before.


    "Is that right? I''ve only been here half a year, so... I''ve never seen The Silence of the Snowy Night performed by the current main cast..."


    "...I haven''t yed in it yet, either. I think someone said that it was nned next after Crazy ¡Þ nighT..."


    "Is it?! Wow... I can''t wait!"


    I wondered, what would that masterpiece look like yed by this cast? The part of the protagonist, the boy who loses the girl he loves... Could it be?


    "It seems like there''s no one but... well, for now, no one but me for the lead part. After all, I can y the part, and I''m not too old for it."


    "I think you''d be perfect as the lead, Mr. Len! I''d love to see what kinds of performances thepany''s current cast puts on. I really can''t wait..."


    "...Well, it''s not all fun and games. That script calls for more acting skill than others, so I''m sure it''ll need a lot of practice. And I''ve no doubt you''ll be picked for the cast, too."


    "...Huh?"


    "..."


    I might be picked, too...? Again? For the next Burlet Company performance? I believed that I''d been picked as the lead actress for Crazy ¡Þ nighT on ount of being an unknown neer from the same vige as Mr. Burlet - to "make some news," in a sense. Thus, I waspletely prepared for, and resigned to, the possibility of being discharged after this show if I didn''t do well.


    "That performance you put on today... It was pretty good."


    "...!"


    I lifted my head, unable to hide my surprise at the sudden praise. "Pretty good," the prodigy said - about my acting. My face flushed with joy.


    "So there''s a pretty considerable chance you''ll be cast in the next y, too; not just a one-hit wonder. But..."


    As he spoke, he stopped leaning on the doorway and stepped to face me, meeting me head-on. The pouring rain echoed through the room, and there were easily five meters between us, yet his quiet, monologue-like words were spoken clearly, so I could hear them easily. The art of speaking in a quiet tone, yet not being drowned out by surrounding noise, voice and mood both reaching all the way to the furthest seats... It was one I still hadn''t learned.


    "If you want to aim higher, it''s no good to keep practicing this same way. You mighte to a stop somewhere. So you should study the basics more."


    "Basics?"


    "Yeah. Not so much the basics of acting, but helpful skills to go on top of acting. What do you think the most essential skill for an actor is?"


    I puzzled over it for a bit, not immediately having an answer.


    "Err... ex, expressiveness?"


    "Nope."


    "Eh...? Ahh, um... e-experience?"


    "Nope. I mean, that''s important. But the most important thing is insight."


    "Insight..."


    "A good y makes the audience even forget about their real selves, so they can get absorbed in the world in front of them. Making a good y takes set preparation, backstage help, and most importantly, the actors'' acting ability. But "acting ability" covers a lot of things. If you ask me what sort of ability it is... it''s being able to show something fake as if it were real."


    "Making the fake... real...?"


    "To put it bluntly, it''s a trick. Us fooling the audience. We convince them that what they''re looking at is another real world. That''s what a y is. A totally fabricated sham. A world with props, sets, people, and surrounding events that are all downright lies. So, how much can you do to make it seem like it''s not? Can you show it as if it were the real world? That''s our job."


    "Yes... I see. But what do you mean by insight being most important?"


    "You have to act like this sham is real, and fool the audience into thinking that. That fooling is where insight is key. Let''s say I do some action, and somebody... let''s say you''re watching. You''re going to feel some way about it, have some kind of reaction. Well, what if I could make predictions about how you''d react, and what if my prediction was almost never wrong? Then I could fool you as much as I wanted without you noticing anything amiss - I could freely manipte your feelings."


    "...!"


    "Say, if I tore apart this bouquet of roses, right here... Would you be scared?"


    "Huh...?"


    Len approached me slowly, a hint of madness in the back of his eyes. A few blue petals, thicker in color than even his eyes, fluttered off the roses. I stood up and almost reflexively backed away from him.


    "What must I say... or do... to scare you? Go for the visual, and tear apart these roses...? Or maybe swiftly go to your pain receptors, forcefully punch you... But depending on the person, things done to instill fear might not instill fear, but rather anger or sadness... or even joy. Yes, surely even that''s a possibility... And all of those possibilities are in a big mix. But you want to know the exact result. How do you find out? What should you do, to find out what emotion they''ll feel?"


    Len had gotten up right in front of me, staring right at my face. There was a faint smile on his lips, and his wide, unblinking eyes showed the cold-blooded cruelty of a predator about to leap on prey. I''m scared... Why did I feel scared of him? He''d been talking perfectly normally, but then this sudden transformation... he hadpletely changed in an instant. He held up the bouquet toward the ceiling, and quickly swung it down. I shut my eyes to brace for theing impact.


    "..."


    "...Sigh."


    "..."


    "I guess that was just too scary, huh?"


    "...Huh?"


    I timidly opened my eyes and saw only blue. It was the bouquet, right? My vision was too blurry to tell; I''d started crying.


    "My bad. I went too far."


    "..."


    "...Please don''t cry. I''m sorry."


    "Sniff..."


    He was definitely just teasing me. All he did was say he might tear apart the bouquet or punch me, and approach me with a scary look, and Ipletely fell for it. s, I really had been scared. For a moment, it was scary enough to make me cry. Such was his acting skill - I had beenpletely fooled. I let my tears and snot run for a while, and he anxiously handed me a handkerchief, so I loudly blew my nose on it. His straight face turned slightly more displeased.


    "You''re going to blow on it...? Well, fine."


    "P-Punishment for muh-making me cry..."


    "...I said "my bad.""


    "I know... the answer."


    "Huh?"


    "By observing me... you could tell what to do to scare me. That''s why you were staring at me..."


    "...That''s right. I''m happy that you finally get it," Len replied, without a trace of happiness in his face.


    Was he acting all cool to make it impossible to discern what he was thinking? Or was that his normal way of expressing emotions? I didn''t know yet. How could I know he was really thinking "I''m happy"?


    "...I... never thought about all that at all... I just wanted to act in a y, and hoped people would like me as the Viger... that''s all I thought..."


    "It''s also essential to immerse yourself in the world of the y, dedicating yourself to bing your role. However, you have to read the mood from the audience and the other yers, and adjust your acting ordingly. Otherwise the fabricated world begins to slip away. Like that moment today."


    "I got so wrapped up in my acting... I became the Viger and totally forgot about really being Miku, so I was blind to everything around me..."


    "Well, it goes the other way; it''s not good to read the audience too much, and y right to their expectations. You have to keep betraying their expectations, in a good way. But you also have to bnce it with their assurance that you''ll alwayse through in the end. An unstable performance that no one understands makes the audience uneasy, and then there''s no way they can enjoy the y. So keeping bnce is the hardest part, in a way."


    "So just dedicating myself strictly to acting won''t do..."


    "But that is important. The harder you''re trying, the more you get through to people. Nobody''s going to be displeased if they see you''re trying your best, right?"


    "Yeah... That''s right."


    "And when it''s a klutz like you desperately giving her best effort, it''s going to look even better to people than it would for a regr actor."


    "...Sniff..."


    "I guess I''ve said a lot. All I want to say is... Your honesty and the way you never doubt anybody is admirable, but if you want to climb higher in the world, that won''t be enough. You should learn about strategy, too - using your insight to fool the audience."


    "O-Okay..."


    "Although, hm... you''d probably make a good audience member."


    "Eh?"


    "Because you''re easy to fool. You should observe the feelings of the most easily-swayed people first. You can probably empathize with them."


    "..."


    "Once you''ve got enough experience, maybe you can fool me someday, huh?"


    "I-I''ll try... But fooling you seems like much too high a hurdle for me, Mr. Len..."


    "...That "Mr. Len" thing is weirding me out."


    "Wha...?! It... is it...?"


    "I''m the younger one... You don''t have to call me mister."


    "But..."


    "..."


    His silent response put a pressure on me, one that spoke to him not epting a dissenting opinion.


    "I understand... E-Er, I mean, got it. I''ll cuh, c-call you... Len. I mean, no! Can I... really call you...?"


    "...It''s fine, Miku."


    A boy who, though younger than me, had a wealth of experience, genius intellect, and natural acting talent. I always shrunk before his mature and frigid aura, but I felt like he was a really good person. He was sparing his time to give inexperienced me advice, and showed a desire to get me feelingfortable with talking to him without scruples. If only slightly, I was being recognized by the other members of the troupe as a true friend.


    "Um... Thank you. Really, I''ve been... really nervous... and wondering if it was really okay to be in this troupe. It was always something above the clouds to me, that I always looked up to. Even though I''ve been getting to practice with all you amazing people... it''s been hard for me to move past that. So, um..."


    "...We''d be worried if you decided to quit. If you went away all of a sudden like she did, everyone would..."


    "She...?"


    "...There was a friend of ours who suddenly left us. She had no problem getting lots of lead parts, and her acting was... well, it was good. So... when she left, it was hard for us to deal with."


    "Wow, I see... She must have been amazing if you''re praising her like that, Len. Oh! When Miss Meiko was talking about financial woes and trouble with "rebels" before I entered the troupe, she mentioned losing friends... Is that rted...?"


    He seemed to tremble a little bit, but I wasn''t sure. Our eyes briefly met, and his seemed to have a hint of sorrow, but he quickly turned aside.


    "Well... yeah, some things happened. But, now you''ve joined us. ...I have high hopes for you. No, not just me. We all do."


    "...!!"


    My heart lept up at Len telling me everyone had their hopes up for me. Still looking down shyly, he quietly added on, "Even if you do have a ways to go."


    "Um, well, I''ll try harder than ever! I really want to live up to your expectations, Mr. Len, and everyone else''s...!"


    "That''d be appreciated. Oh... and the "mister" came back."


    "...Oh!"


    "Anyway... Meiko asked me toe get you. Are you done with that?"


    Hearing "that," I looked down at the huge strewn pile of newspaper pages at my feet. I''d have to make a few more bundled newspapers to be finished. And once I was done, I''d then have to take them to the prop crew.


    "...I''ll tell her, then. Go meet Meiko in the wings when you''re done."


    Len turned his heel and headed for the door.


    "U-Um! You forgot this! Your bouquet!"


    "...I''ll give those to you. They''re a good fit for you today... right down to the meaning of the flowers."


    "Huh...? But..."


    "I''m a guy. I don''t get any joy from getting flowers."


    Len lifted his lips into a wonderful smile. Ah, I see... So this was the face he had when he was really "displeased."


    Picking up the bag of old newspapers with both hands, I left the second floor props room and went downstairs. On my way down the hall to the stage, I found Rin in front of the door to green room #2. She was carefully holding her shoulder bag in her hands, watchful of her surroundings. That unusual scene I''d seen in the green room before the show returned to my mind. I carefully observed Rin, and saw something move ever-so-slightly inside her bag. I approached her and spoke.


    "Miss Rin!"


    "Eh? Oh, Miku! Ahhh, umm..."


    Suddenly, the cover on her leather bag was gently lifted up. A kitten lept out,nded on the floor, and quietly mewed.


    "Waaah! A c-cat..."


    "(Aaaah! Miku, shhh!)", Rin whispered at me.


    So she''d snuck a kitten into the green room. Pets weren''t allowed in the theater, so if any managers saw it, she''d probably get yelled at.


    "...Did you... pick it up off the street?"


    "Y-Yeah... Keep it a secret from everybody, okay? They''ll yell at me for picking up another one. But what else was I gonna do...?"


    Rin had an ufortable look, looking up at me with serious eyes. Like a child whose prank got found out, frantic to patch things up with excuses. I''d always seen her as a cheery uplifter who stood on the same level as the adults of thepany, so seeing her flustered and scrambling over a stray cat was a very new experience. Rin lifted up the kitten trying to run around mischievously.


    "Have you picked up a lot of strays?"


    "...Yeah. I just feel so bad for them. Its mother wasn''t nearby, and it was about to get run over by a car. And the streets were really busy this morning thanks to the fire at Harrods, right? If I''d just left it, then..."


    Rin''s expression was somewhat gloomy. She stared at the stray cat in her bag, but her gaze was uncertain, as if looking at something else past it. She went silent.


    "I know how you feel. When I see an abandoned animal, somehow I can''t just leave it. I didn''t have parents myself, so when I saw kittens or puppies left alone without their parents, I always picked them up. Though my grandma would get mad at me..."


    "Huh? Miku, you didn''t have a dad either?"


    "My dad... well, both my parents passed on right after I was born. So my grandmother raised me."


    "I see..."


    The kitten in Rin''s arms slipped through and sunk back into her bag. It seemed to like it in there. Rin gently stroked the cat''s head with her open right hand, and ced her left on her neck. I nced at the locket she always wore around it.


    "Um... Miss Rin, do you also not have...?"


    Immediately, Rin stared piercingly at me. With a look like she was scouring through me for something. She had just the same eyes her brother did when I encountered him in the props room.


    "W-Well... Yes, I have one, a father. And a mother too... probably."


    Only looking sad for a brief moment, she instantly turned around from her nervous attitude and put on her usual lively smile.


    "Oh, but! This kitty has me now! So everything''s fine!"


    "Are you nning to keep it? Can you keep it at your house...?"


    "Yeah! I''m allergic, though!"


    "Whaaa?! Is that going to work out...?"


    "Yeah... Somehow! Len can help too."


    "..."


    Was it safe for her to live with a cat if she was allergic to them? And she seemed unfazed right now, but I worried that she''d start to show an allergic reaction holding the cat like this. But she kept herposure and happily stroked the kitten''s throat again.


    "I''m going to go leave it with a friend for now! I''ll be back in about ten minutes. After that, we''ll get ready for our afterparty in green room #1! We still aren''t fully prepared for tomorrow, are we? Were you headed back to the stage?"


    "Oh, yes. There may be some things to clean up still..."


    "Then can you tell the cast to meet in green room #1 when they''re all done? We''ll have a meeting about act two, and a nice little celebration for the sess of the first day! Okay, Miku?"


    "...Y-Yes!"


    "Oh, and you can drop the "miss"! Just call me Rin."


    Just the same thing her brother had told me earlier...


    "I was just thinking Len might''ve told you that, too."


    "How did you...?"


    "I kneeew it! Aww, Len beat me to the punch again. He always runs ahead to snatch the best opportunities! Even though everyone knows it''s Rin who keeps spirits high in thispany!"


    Did the twins have some kind of telepathy? I was stunned that she''d guessed right about Len''s conversation with me in the props room. Unless, heaven forbid, she was listening from outside the room in secret...? It didn''t seem that way. Maybe this was a talent that came with the "insight" Len was talking about.


    "Oh yeah, and Luka, too! Pleased with that handkerchief she gave you today?"


    "Huh...? O-Oh, yes! It has such a cute design... It almost feels like a waste to use it."


    "Great! Actually, she bought it the other day when I went shopping with her. She looked so serious about trying to pick out the perfect one! Apparently, she wanted to wait until the show was all over and give it to you as a present then... Oh, but don''t tell her I said that, or she''ll get mad!"


    With that, Rin waved her hand and ran off in a hurry. Once she was out of sight, I carefully took out the handkerchief Luka had given me and focused my eyes on it again. Luka, yes, that Luka, had picked this out just for me... The corners of my eyes heated up, and I pressed the handkerchief to them.


    Everyone thought of me as a friend... That happy fact gave me the strength to keep doing my best tomorrow. I had to try harder, so that I could at least repay them a little for all they''d given me. I''d steel myself for tomorrow, and make up for my mistake.


    After Rin left, I went to the right wing of the stage. The backstage set crew, stagehands, and lighting staff were all gathered, more or less finishing up with their preparations for tomorrow. Kaito stood in the middle of them giving managerial directions. Over in the left wing, I saw Meiko, Gack, and Meg talking with the prop-maker Ia about something.


    "...Oh yes, indeed! Then, too. Though she''s usually very clumsy..."


    "Ah... Now that you mention it, you''re right. She was like another person entirely."


    "Like? She totally was! Like she lept right out of the y!"


    "I was really moved by her performance today, too! Miss Miku''s helped me a lot with the props, even... Oh, Miss Miku!"


    They appeared to be talking me up. I tried to hide my fidgety restlessness as I approached them.


    "Well done, everyone...! Um, sorry to keep you waiting, Miss Meiko!"


    "Well, I anticipated as much. Len and Rin caught you, didn''t they?"


    "Eh?! H-How did you know..."


    Len, Rin, and now Meiko were correctly guessing my actions as urately as if they were watching the whole time. It began to go beyond surprise and strike fearful awe into me. As far as I could tell from their faces, everyone was just making mere guesses, so how in the world...


    "How, you ask? Heehee... It''s a secret. But you''re really easy to read; everything shows on your face."


    "...Is it really that tant?"


    "Yes, very! But that''s a fine thing. Lovable, even."


    "L-Love...?"


    "Indeed. I feel you have a very good character about you. It''s ador... cough, ahem! ...Ah, it''s magnificent."


    "M-Mr. Gack... are you actually praising Miss Miku? That thing you said to me earlier, too... "That blunder was truly magnificent! I haven''t seen such a hri... cough, cough - pleasantly wonderful mistake in years!" I wasn''t sure if that was supposed to be pleasing or depressing."


    Ia looked up at Gack with scornful eyes, and he smiled awkwardly.


    "Gack is quick topliment anything as "magnificent," but... sometimes thatpliment isn''t particrly appreciated, hm? I was carrying some set parts once, and he told me "Miss Meiko, your upper biceps are truly magnificent. Very practically useful!" My pride was really hurt by that one..."


    "W... Was it, now? I, ah... I meant it purely, from the heart..."


    "Praising ady''s biceps from the heart...? Mr. Gack, you really don''t know how to deal with a woman''s feelings, do you! I mean, I can get really intense too when I''m writing, but I''ve still got the heart of a properdy! You''re always asking if I''m eating enough or if I''m hungry, but every time I hear that, I feel like you''re making me out to be a glutton! I mean, it''s true to an extent? But there are limits!"


    "Oh, yes! He''s done that to me, too..."


    Like a dam bursting, the women spoke up about the thoughtless things Gack would casually say to them daily. He backed away in fear of their intensity, looking around wildly. He usually stayed calm andposed with a cocky smile, so it was amusing to see him flustered like this.


    Gack was cool and orderly in appearance, very popr with women without any rumors of frivolity; a serious, kind, likable young man. But being such a good person, sometimes he''d slip up and I''d see him get a scolding, usually from his female colleagues. I''m not sure how to best describe it, but he was never doubtful of people, had a tendency of being too pure, and would be leniently forgiven at times when he should have been admonished, sometimes even apuded. And often times, this didn''t please the women.


    He winced, red-faced, and his eyebrows sank, quickly losing his usual mature dignity. Seeing him so droopy and shrunken-away reminded me of a dog being scolded by its master for doing something that it thought was good, and not understanding why. I felt a little sorry about it, so I came to his aid.


    "Um... I think that sort of slight thickheadedness Mr. Gack has is just great! He usually always has this grown-up feeling to him, so from time to time, seeing him getting scolded and turning frantic... It''s kind of cute, like watching a dog. I guess I just think it''s great that he has all these sides to him."


    "Miss Miku...! Thank you very much."


    "...Miku? That... doesn''t follow from what we said at all... And Gack, is that remark really something to be happy about? Sigh..."


    With a great sigh, Meiko scrunched her face sourly, like sucking a lemon.


    "Hmm... I can see some ovep between Miss Miku and Mr. Gack. I mean, maybe they''re tryingto be serious, but they''re just out-of-it by nature. Sometimes I feel like I''ve run out of responses to their antics..."


    "You do a good job even trying, Miss Meg... Well, I suppose that''s part of these two''s charm."


    "Ia, no need to kick them while they''re down. But... yes, being serious and suave alone isn''t very interesting... Maybe a few unfortunate elements here and there help to add vor."


    "U-Unfortunate... elements, Miss Meiko...?"


    "It''s apliment! Heehee..."


    Once the lengthy teasing came to an end, Meiko, Meg, and Ia had bright smiles, and Gack beside them hung his head and drooped his shoulders with disappointment.


    While Kaito was more of a feminist, Gack kept to some old customs rare in these times, striving for the traditional way of the gentleman. So he was fundamentally kind and sweet to women, and as a result of that personality, found it hard to make a rebuttal when they went off and berated him. After a sigh, Meiko turned back toward me.


    "At any rate, Miku, back to business. It''s about thatst scene today. Because of the broken clock, that part where you drop the letter was a little off, wasn''t it? Do you remember about where you dropped it? Just as close as you can recall; I was just thinking that since I''ll be the only one on stage at the start of the act, I''ll need to put that in position as well. Can you help me with that?"


    "I understand. Oh, Miss Ia! I finished with these... Can you check them for me?"


    After replying to Meiko, I handed Ia the bag of newspapers I was carrying.


    "Wow, you did all of it... Thank you! That''s a huge help. It''s tedious work making these!"


    "I''ll help any time you need it!"


    Ia thanked me with a charming smile and went back to finishing up her other work. I then went back up on stage with Meiko to prepare for the beginning of act two.


    "Helping with the prop-making... Now, that''s great!"


    "Not really... I can''t really do anything significant..."


    "Ia''s working double time to do the setpieces for this y too, so she''s really busy. I''m sure that even you helping out with the small tasks is a big help to her. We''re short on hands right now..."


    I was reminded of earlier remarks about numerous people quitting during the conflict a year and half before I arrived here. Thus, in order to get therge-scale set for this y done in time, it seems all the backstage staff had to do extra work outside their usual fields.


    "Everyone! Stay where you are and listen!"


    Kaito, who''d been observing the entire stage and giving directions, began to shout directions loudly enough for everyone to hear.


    "We''re almost done with the final adjustments for tomorrow''s set. Backstage staff, I know you have early-morning preparations to do, so head home for today and get some good rest. And the rest of you, finish up quickly so you can go home soon. All the cast members, we''re about to do our final checks for tomorrow. Sorry to wear you out, but as soon as we finish this, we''ll meet up in green room #1."


    "Um, Mr. Kaito. I know we''re backstage staff, buuut... we can still do what we like, right?", the stagehand Mayu quickly asked from behind Kaito.


    "Sure, as long as it won''t impact you tomorrow. Looking at the state of things, I don''t think we''ll be able to do an afterparty for the whole crew. Tell everyone that for me. Oh, and Mayu... Don''t drink too much. Good work today!"


    "Okaaay! You too, Mr. Kaito!"


    Mayu thanked Kaito, turned to the staff members behind her, and gave them a grin and an OK sign. With direct permission from the stage manager to party, the staff proceeded out in groups. It seemed they were all nning to have their own after-show celebration at a bar somewhere.


    All of a sudden, I remembered Rin telling me to inform the cast about a minor celebration in the green room. I''dpletely forgotten about it.


    "Oh, Mr. Kaito! Mis... Er, Rin told me she was preparing a meeting for the cast to talk about tomorrow, and to have an afterparty."


    "All riiight! Let''s get drinking! I''ll have to get Meg to make you-know-what again, heeheehee..."


    Meiko put on a face-filling smile at the mention of the word "afterparty."


    "Ohh, Meiko, do you just think of me as a handy drink dispenser?! I know you love beer and all, but it feels like you only consider me "useful" at times like these..."


    Having worked at a bar in her bottom-of-thedder days, Meg knew a lot about alcohol. She was intimately familiar with cocktails, all kinds of beer, and the tastiest ways to drink everything. I guess it was just her way to thoroughly master anything she got involved in, as she was apparently on the same level as first-ss bartenders. In fact, it wasn''t just beer; she was an expert in all drinks, particrly tea and coffee. I''d often seen the cast badger her to mix drinks for them. Particrly our beer- and tea-lover Meiko, of course.


    "M-My... That''s not true at all."


    "Oh, reeeally?"


    Meg red right at Meiko''s face with doubtful eyes.


    "W-Well, yes, really! Besides, of course I recognize you can make more than just cocktails. Your tea is simply the most delicious thing...! Say, Miku, aren''t you a big fan of Meg''s tea too?"


    Meiko quickly shifted the topic, looking for agreement. Meg turned toward me, still ring.


    "Eh? Y-Yes! The first time Miss Meg poured me her milk tea... I''d never gotten to drink such delicious tea before... It has such a heart-soothing vor..."


    "Well said, Miku. Yes, you''re exactly right! Meg''s a wonderful person, not just restricted to beer, but capable of making delicious tea, coffee, or any other drink. Truly dependable. And even so, her upation is that of a ywright. And she''s a ster actress on top of all that? Such an inspiration!"


    Meiko overbearingly sung Meg''s praises, bringing in totally unrted topics. They were all truestatements, but surely even Meg had to sense her true intents heaping this praise now, of all times.


    "Ah, geeeeez! Miss Meiko, that''s too much! You''re going to make me blush... All right! Inmemoration of the sess of today''s show, I''ll make your favorite Meiko Special!"


    "Woohoo! So generous, our Meg! The famed baroness of beverages!"


    "M-Miss Meg...?! (You do realize she''s back to onlyplimenting you for drinks...!)"


    "A-hem! But of course! Despite appearances, I know all about drinks. The Meiko Special is mostly made from premium alcohol, so it would normally go for a very high price... But today, we splurge! Because today is thememorable first production day of Crazy ¡Þ nighT! Miss Miku, I''ll make you a Miku-Miku Special for being such a hard-working lead actress, too!"


    "Miku-Miku... Special...?!"


    No, as usual, Meg was taken in by Meiko''s silver tongue. She would, once again, dly be a handy drink dispenser. Gack watched the two of them wordlessly and sighed.


    "...I feel they might be drinking a bit too much tonight."


    By the time I was done checking the start-of-act setup with Meiko, it was already 11 PM. Kaito, Gack, and Meg had already gone upstairs, so only Meiko and the prop-maker Ia remained in the wings.


    "Hey, Miku. Did Rin look okay?"


    I was stuck for an answer to the sudden question. Okay? What could she possibly be asking about?


    "Err... She seemed as energetic as usual, I guess...?"


    "I see. That''s good. But... She does have asthma, you know, so I wonder..."


    "Huh...?"


    "Oh, did you not see? I was certain she was hiding another stray kitten or something in green room #2..."


    "Ah... U-Um..."


    Rin, Len, and Meiko kept anticipating my every action and thought as though they could see right through me, but Meiko in particr stood above the pack, I thought. She really did observe everyone''s slightest movements. Was it like an upational disease for actors that the stage infected them with, or was it her natural attentive, meddlesome personality at work?


    "...She told you not to say anything, didn''t she?", Meiko smiled, putting a finger to her lips.


    "Erm..."


    "Heehee. You don''t have to hide it. This happens all the time."


    "Um... R-Rin... said she felt bad for it, and couldn''t just leave it, so..."


    "I''m well aware. Once she sees one, she just can''t pass it by. But she is allergic to cats, and asthmatic to begin with. Her medication seems to be working well as ofte, though. It used to be much worse."


    "I didn''t know that. So she''d go that far... she''s a really nice person."


    "...I can identify with her."


    "Huh?"


    "Say, do you know F. Milord?"


    "Y-Yes! I mean... You mean that Mr. Milord! In the top three of West End''s... no, the world''s best actors...!"


    "He''s their father."


    "Whaaaaat?!"


    I was shocked. Mr. Milord was a longtime veteran actor known the world over, who got his start in West End doing theater, but worked in the world of movies as well. He had a graceful and beautiful appearance, somewhat shadowy features, and perfect acting talent that could instantly whisk the audience into the y''s world. He''d been charming women around the world for over a decade.


    "Now, this is strictly secret from the public. But she does seem to have opened her heart to you, so I''ll tell you. I''d expect her to tell you sooner orter herself."


    "Ah... Um, well. I won''t disclose what you told me to anyone! Never!"


    "Thanks."


    "But... Wow, so Mr. Milord had children... I didn''t even know he was married. But I guess... they do look like their father, don''t they?"


    As the image of the famous actor came to mind and Ipared him to the two of them, I really began to feel there was a resemnce.


    "Naturally, though, their father abandoned them."


    "Huh? They were...?"


    "Ever since they were babies, they were raised by their grandparents, never knowing who their mother was. Len tells me that Milord came to visit once a year or so - or maybe not even then, evidently. They were raised being told that their father was too busy with work toe home often, so there was nothing to do but ept it. But the two in their youth still looked forward to seeing their father, even not knowing when he''de. Yet one day, they realized that was just an excuse. Their father had no interest in having children... so they were left to the grandparents.


    "By that time, Len had faintlye to realize it already, but Rin was still holding onto a belief in her father''s goodwill... so it was traumatic for her. She always tries to steer conversations away from the topic of parents, you know. She can''t talk about it. If you force her to remember the trauma, she can start hyperventting at worst."


    "...I... I see. So it was traumatic... Is that why? She asked me "you too"..."


    "Huh? "You too"...?"


    "Oh, um, both my parents died right after I was born, and my grandma raised me after that... But I never met my parents at all. It''s not traumatic for me. So you don''t need to worry about that with me."


    "Hmm. So you were also raised by your grandmother... Is she doing well?"


    "Oh... actually... she passed away about a year ago. That''s what made me determined to follow my dream... I moved to West End right after that..."


    As I spoke, I touched the bracelet on my left hand, a memento my grandmother had given me before she died.


    "I''m sorry for making you remember painful times..."


    Meiko looked concerned and sorrowful, as if she were suffering the loss herself.


    "It''s okay! I''ll always have this memento of grandma with me, and I mean, I''m doing fine... She always told me it was her dream to see me strive toward my own dream."


    "Hee... You''re much stronger than you look. Your grandmother must have been well-assured about leaving her dream to you."


    Meiko smiled kindly, like a mother cradling her child.


    "I''ll be fine, Miss Meiko. But I mean, is Len okay? Because, um..."


    Meiko lifted up her slightly-lowered head, and with a bit of gloom in her eyes, spoke haltingly.


    "Ah, Len, well... He''s much more mature than he looks... Rin is always cheery and thoughtful, but she really does get lonely, so she''s a bit delicate. I''m sure she still thinks about her father... Thus, Len knows he has to support her... I suppose. Also, Len... seems a bit more concerned about his mother than his father."


    "Um, and who would their mother be...?"


    "...Well. That''s one thing I don''t even know. Not even whether she''s alive or dead, an actress like us or just a regr citizen... Len once went to ask his father about it directly, but he wouldn''t tell him. And Len realized that, if she were long dead, then there should be no reason to not at least tell him her name. The fact that Milord would hide that convinced him that she was still alive somewhere... He takes whatever chance he can get to search for his mother."


    "..."


    "Don''t look so gloomy, all right? They''ll both be fine. They may be young, but they''re very supportive siblings. And Kaito''s quite caring to Rin too, you know?"


    "Oh, yes..."


    "It seems even Kaito was in a simr situation to Rin in his youth, so they understand each other''s loneliness well. That''s why he fawns over her like a father."


    "Wow, I see... Even Kaito?"


    "Indeed, I think everyone has had difficult pasts. But now, we''re here. And we have friends."


    "Friends..."


    I was envious. The people of this troupe were all somewhat unusual and individualistic, and yet... their feelings were always one. The bonds they shared were very warm ones.


    "And you''re one of them, of course."


    "Huh...?"


    "Everyone''s long epted you as a friend, you see? Well, all right, I suppose it hasn''t been that long. You can take it slowly, at your own pace... But I''d be happy if you could start thinking of us as friends, too."


    "N-No way...! I-I do! I really do think of you as, um..."


    "My, really? Thank you, Miku."


    "Y... Yes!"


    "Well... We got a little sidetracked, didn''t we? The others are waiting for us. Shall we go?"


    "Oh, sorry! Miss Meiko, you can go ahead and start the afterparty... I still need to do a little... um..."


    I nced toward the stage. The spotlight was still on, and Ia remained all by herself. She was fixing the clock I''d broken hours ago.


    "All right. Come quickly once you''re finished, okay?"


    Seeming to understand perfectly without me saying anything, Meiko went ahead to the green room. Once she was gone, I approached Ia, standing in the spotlight and fixing the clock, to ask if I could help at all.


    "Oh, Miss Miku! Thank you for helping me out earlier. I''ll be all done once this is fixed, so don''t worry!"


    "Um... I''m sorry. It was my carelessness that broke it... I know it''s my fault you''re stayingte..."


    She held the clock hands that I''d forcefully smacked and knocked off during the show. I heard that the crew went looking around everywhere for a grandfather clock with just the perfect design for the y, and finally got their hands on a real antique one. It was made slightly differently from modern clocks, so Ia seemed at a loss, not knowing how the internals worked.


    "I really don''t know how to apologize..."


    "Please, don''t worry about it! I think the reason the hands came off was because the screws were loose. This thing is so old, it took some doing just to make it work. This kind of thing happens all the time... Now, first I need to work out why it''s stopped, fix that, then just put on the hands... Umm... Do I put a screw in this hole...?"


    "Wow... So this is what the inside of a clock looks like. Oh, do you put this in?"


    I squatted down next to Ia and handed a small piece by her feet to her.


    "Thank you. I really don''t know anything about machines either, but Mr. Kaito taught me a thing or two about clocks when we bought this. He seems to know a lot... In fact, I think he collects old curios and things. This clock was actually pretty expensive, but he wanted it the moment he saw it and paid out of his own pocket."


    "...Wow... I can''t believe I broke something so important..."


    "You only took the hands off, it''s no big deal! Not even Mr. Kaito is angry about that at all, and we''ve all broken our share of things... a lot of things. Let''s see, what was the worst of it... Oh right, probably the time Miss Luka... In the heat of her performance, she scribbled all over a painting that had historical value... That was really bad. Ahahaha..."


    Iaughed, seeming to remember what the scene had been like. But deep in her eyes, I could sense she wasn''tughing much at all. I''d only just joined the troupe, and my eyes weren''t as sharp as everyone else''s, so there was a lot I didn''t know. Like Kaito having a collection hobby, or the disaster Luka had caused - I hadn''t had the slightest knowledge.


    The cast and staff were all strict, yet very kind people, so I wanted to do my best for and with them. But time... time was something I couldn''t fill in right away, no matter what I did.


    "So, you know, everyone has their oddities, but they''re good-natured people, so you''ll soon get along just fine with them, Miss Miku... Well, I mean, aren''t you already pretty friendly?"


    Ia, as if sensing the doubt in my mind, threw me some encouraging words.


    "Well... maybe... They''re almost as friendly as family."


    "Hmm. I''ve been here almost ten years now, and it''s not like everyone was a member from the very beginning. Back when I joined, Miss Meiko was still a neer. Then Mr. Kaito sort of wandered here. Miss Meiko happened to meet Mr. Kaito in a back-alley bar around here while he was on vacation, they hit it off, and she scouted him. Then she found out he was the son of a wealthy family..."


    "Whaaat?! A-A wealthy...?!"


    "Hm, well, he always tries to keep it secret, so a lot of people don''t know."


    "He keeps it secret?"


    "I don''t think he wants to inherit the family business, is the thing. It''s a long-standing noble family that''s been around for generations, and I think his father is the CEO of a big global corporation that represents our country... So, ever since Mr. Kaito was young, he was given a gifted education, and was groomed to lead thepany. A very strict upbringing, he said. In response to that harsh life, it was the brief periods of amusement he was given between his studies that he looked forward to more than anything else.


    "His mother loved Burlet ys too, so that influence led the two of them... Oh, but his mother was frail, so she passed away when he was young. Maybe in response to that, Mr. Kaito secretly trained to someday be an actor. When Miss Meiko brought him in to the troupe, he was dressed very strangely. Apparently, he''d fled home and went running all around the world in disguise, trying to get away from his father."


    I recalled how Kaito''s elegant way of drinking lemon tea in the green room made me imagine a royal pce or mansion as the backdrop, so I told him he reminded me of a butler in such a ce as that. Meiko and Lukaughed at it, neither confirming or denying, but to think he really was a noble... At the same time, I realized how rude it must have sounded to him, and my head drooped down with a bit of self-loathing again.


    "Oh, so... that''s why..."


    Ia took a thoughtful pose, wondering how to interpret me drooping my head, then continued on.


    "So, we quickly found that Mr. Kaito was qualified to join, and he started taking part in new ys. But atst, he was found... One day, a while after he joined, men in ck suits and sunsses - very tough-looking - suddenly intruded into thepany. They were his father''s secretaries, here to try and take Mr. Kaito back by force. And they put on the pressure: they said that if he didn''te back home, who knew what would happen to this already half-folded troupe..."


    "They threatened to use their influence to ruin you...?"


    "Right. Everyone was shocked, and begged them not to do that. Miss Meiko in particr wore herself out trying to persuade Mr. Kaito''s father again and again."


    "But there wasn''t any motion to, um... to drive him out? Since he''d only just arrived and brought all this trouble with him..."


    "I thought things might pan out that way at first, too. But people with a real passion for Burlet ys are the troupe''s most valuable assets. Everyone banded together to keep such assets from being stolen out from under them. Everyone from the managers to the actors unified... there were a lot of fierce people willing to fight for him. I guess that''s still true."


    "Amazing..."


    "Isn''t it? So everyone decided to protect Mr. Kaito no matter what came of it. And what do you think Mr. Kaito did?"


    "Huh? Well, I don''t think someone responsible like him would just silently go along with it and let the troupe go under..."


    "He told his father that he''d show him a y - a real y, and then he could make his judgement. His father supposed it would be thest y Mr. Kaito ever did. Then he got seriously busy... I think he made a y with all the main cast in just a month. For one of Burlet''s most famous works, Oath of ck...


    "So we put on that show, but... in thest scene, Mr. Kaito''s role, the angel, atones for his sins andmits suicide with a fruit knife. And there... Mr. Kaito actually did stab himself. At first, everyone was stunned by what a true-to-life performance it was, but then we saw blood was reallying from his stomach... We panicked. Even his father''s face went pale, and had an unbelievable expression. We hurried him to the hospital, but he was unconscious for two or three days... He was on the border of life and death. The whole time, his father was flustered. He never imagined he''d do something so stubborn."


    "..."


    "When Mr. Kaito finally woke up, everyone in the room wept with joy. But Miss Meiko alone pped Mr. Kaito, who was still totally calm, really hard... "Why did you do something so idiotic, you idiot?!", she yelled. And Mr. Kaito replied. "If it were going to be myst y, I wanted to truly show the potential of theater. I wanted to challenge myself to see how real a thing I could make using the fake world of ys... I know I worried you, but if I were saying goodbye to theater for life, then I wouldn''t have any regrets having died that way."


    "Hearing this, even his father was forced to admit his devotion to acting. In fact, he said he would provide support to the troupe - but Mr. Kaito refused to ever rely on his father''s aid. He''d willfully chosen to walk this path, so he''d someday seed and bring the troupe back from its money woes."


    "...That must have been... so difficult for you..."


    "If we had outright epted his father''s support, all our mary problems would probably clear up just like that... But we wouldn''t be able to say we "got back on our feet" in any real sense. We have to do something about the past decade''s trend of theater culture as a whole declining. We have to get more visitors, and get back the prosperity of this culture, or we can''t call it aeback. That''s what Mr. Kaito said. And I agree with him. We''ll keep making good ys... and bring in as many people willing to spare their time to see us as we can."


    "That''s true... Even if it''s entertainment that isn''t making much money, it''s still entertainment for those people. But if no one finds it fun, then they''ll start to feel like no one wants it, not even for free..."


    "Yeah. Something changed in everyone after that incident. Like everyone was strongly bound together by one belief, one ideal... They felt a duty to bring joy to the audience''s hearts by putting on good ys together. And Crazy ¡Þ nighT provided that opportunity. It has a great sensational aspect, the script actually is a very interesting one, the production''s had a lot of time and effort put in, and the cast puts all our stars on disy, and they''ve practiced like mad. So we really hope this can be the chance for a big revival of interest in the Burlet Company...


    "Well, then again, we can''t really afford to take our time to make everything ideal. Our financial situation is pretty bad, and the managers are holding their heads daily. And that''s with the help of the sponsorpany we''ve been longtime partners with, and Mr. Kaito''s father providing just enough help in secret that Mr. Kaito won''t find out. Oh, and that Burlet-loving businessman... Mr. Len''s gentleman with the roses. Even with all that, the debts win out. It''s just so expensive putting on a Burlet y, since you can''t make concessions with the sets, the costumes, the actors, anything. But that''s also kind of a point of enjoyment that keeps us going."


    "So that''s why Mr. Kaito is always so determined... No, and Len... And everyone else..."


    "Oh, for the record, Mr. Kaito''s made up with his father, so they get along alright now. Sometimes he goes back to his old home on vacations. Although, I hear he''s also getting pressured to marry already so the grandkid can actually inherit the family this time..."


    Ia spoke with a bit of a pained smile.


    "Every person in this troupe seems to have... ovee something major, it seems like. It''s amazing."


    "Sure thing. I think the actors in particr have had an above-average amount of suffering and effort to put in. For the troupe... and for themselves who love the troupe. Mr. Kaito and Miss Meiko have been here just over ten years, Miss Luka, Miss Rin, and Mr. Len for about five...? And about three or four years ago is when the financial problems started to visibly worsen. Around that time - and at roughly the same time - Miss Meg who was working to be a ywright and Mr. Gack who managed an independent farm asked if they could do anything for the Burlet Company they so loved, so they joined.


    "They were still busy with their other jobs, so they had to juggle both. Still, having needed to learn a lot about it to write ys, Miss Meg''s acting was quite good, and she soon entered the main cast. Oh, and Mr. Gack! He''d been part of the cast for a troupe in another country, and he had experience and natural talent that let him adapt to any role. Everyone was d to gain such powerful allies and worked in total cooperation with them to get back on their feet.


    "So whatever it takes, we want to seed with this lost y... This chance to save ourselves financially. It''s had a year of preparation, and a lot has happened in that time. ...We''ve gained things, but we''ve lost just as much..."


    Kaito had said the same thing Ia just did. "Many things have been lost..." And Meiko and Len both brought up a friend who they''d suddenly lost...


    "Absolutely... I heard there was a friend you lost..."


    "Ah! Where did you hear that?"


    "Um... From Len? ...Should I not have heard about it, maybe?"


    "...Nah. Hmm, Mr. Len... Well, you see, up until shortly before you joined, Miss Miku, we had a star actress who filled a lot of lead roles. She and Miss Luka always took the spots for heroines..."


    Ia spoke of her with a hint of tragedy in her voice.


    "She was very friendly with everyone in the troupe, especially the actors, and even helped out the backstage staff often... She was such a good person. And with Crazy ¡Þ nighT too, she really..."


    "Hm?"


    "A-Ah... Look at me, saying silly things! Sorry, don''t worry about it, okay? Now we have you here, Miss Miku... Yes, the lead role of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, that''s Miss Miku. No buts about that!"


    "...?"


    Seeing Ia talk so hastily, I got nervous wondering if I heard something I shouldn''t have. After a short silence with her wearing a pained expression, her kind and good-natured smile returned, and she spoke again.


    "Oh, speaking of which... during the auditions for Crazy ¡Þ nighT, I was watching in secret from the back. And as I watched, I kept thinking, there''s no way we can have a total novice neer y the lead in a Burlet y... And since there were so many participants, judging took three days. Everyone was getting pretty exhausted. But toward the end of the third day... someone perfect for the part appeared. We almost felt like the Viger herself hade out of the script... She was a little shaky, but the mood about her was just perfect for representing the world of the y. Yes, that was you, Miss Miku."


    "!! N-No way... I''m not really... I still have a long way to go. Even Len told me so."


    "But did Mr. Len also tell you how much faith we have in you?"


    "...!"


    "Right? There''s no doubt about it. So please, have confidence!"


    "But... I messed up today..."


    "And that''s fine! You can recover. The y''s only just started."


    Ia grinned and gave me a yful wink. No, brooding about it wouldn''t get me anywhere, would it? I had to answer to everyone''s expectations.


    "...Alright then, looks like it''ll work now. Just need to put the hands on!"


    While we were talking, it seemed Ia had nearly finished repairing the clock.


    "Oh, good...!" I reached for the two clock hands to give them to her.


    "Oh! Be careful, Miss Miku! The hour hand there used to be a knife, apparently. Or maybe this was a clock meant to hide a knife in... it''s not really clear. It''s pretty sharp at any rate, so be careful not to cut yourself."


    "O-Okay!"


    As I carefully lifted it, I found it did have a lot of weight to it. The hour hand''s edge was neatly sharpened, so I took care in picking it up and handing it to Ia.


    "Hmm, maybe in this little gap... Huh? These hands did go here, right? Weird. How do you get them to fit...?"


    "Huh..."


    While at a nce it seemed like they would fit, the size of the holes didn''t seem to match up, so they wouldn''t go on.


    "Maybe I should ask Mr. Kaito? All I need to do is get them back on..."


    "...Oh, well, I can take them to himter and ask directly. I need to apologize to Mr. Kaito, anyway... I mean, he was the one who found and bought this clock."


    I took both hands back from Ia. Since the hour hand was dangerous, I carefully wrapped my handkerchief around it and put it away in my pocket.


    "So, I guess I can leave that to you?"


    "Yes! Um, I''m sorry for making you stay sote. I know all the other backstage staff has gone home already... I''ll turn off all the lights and things, so Miss Ia, you can go."


    "Thank you. Okay, guess I should get ready to leave."


    Ia stood up and started cleaning up the screwdrivers and pliers lying around. As I helped her, I took a look around to see if there was anything else. I noticed the wall clock in the wing of the stage said it was past 11:30. It had gotten reallyte.


    "Um, Miss Miku?"


    "Yes?"


    "Today''s performance was really wonderful. I mean, I joined thepany because I love Burlet''s ys, too."


    "..."


    "It was always my dream. I''m not the type to stand up on stage, but I wanted to do the job of supporting the world of the y from behind like this. I''d heard that with movies on the rise and theater declining, the Burlet Company might go under, but I still wanted to do it. It''s not a great sry, there''s a lot of work, and no overtime pay... But I really feel like this is work worth doing.


    "And with Burlet''s lost work Crazy ¡Þ nighT being found, we''ll be able to keep going on. It''s kind of a dreamlike twist, and it makes my heart happy. But the most fantastic thing is our Cindere, Miss Miku, selected as the lead actress out of the blue! Thanks to you, this troupe can recover."


    "T-Thanks to me...? I never did... I was only picked as the lead by chance. It feels like a dream to me that any of this is happening... Like an unseen force is guiding me, not like I''m doing it myself. And not to mention, today I messed up Burlet''s script..."


    "Well, being led by the forces of chance is a quality of a star! There isn''t much charm to a protagonist who can resolve everything all by herself, is there? Like for some reason, people stop wanting to help her, and she runs into random misfortune, but in the end, she gets really lucky and marries the prince or something. I think the power the lead of a story has to move their surroundings is really charming.


    "Besides, I know you''ve practiced more than anyone else, Miss Miku. You''re putting in tons of effort! You alwayse really early and practice in that unused cer, right? Everyone knows."


    "...!"


    Don''t tell me someone was watching that amateurish practice...? And not just Ia, but everyone had seen? My face burned like wildfire.


    "Heehee. The people who watch really watch close. Look, no matter how terrible a showing there is for a performance, there''s always an audience member in the special seats. I call him Baron Von Silkhat, personally. In fact, long ago, thepany might have called Mr. Burlet himself that. Anyway, he''s a gentleman who loves Burlet, and I guess in imitation of him, he lets his bangs cover his eyes and always wears an antique silk hat. I''m sure people like him are d to see you perform, Miku. And I bet starting with this, you already have a ton of fans!"


    "I-I..."


    "You definitely do! Just have confidence - you''re the lead! Anyway, I''m done cleaning, so I''ll go now. And ask Mr. Kaito about the hands!"


    "Understood!"


    "Aren''t you tired too, Miss Miku? Get some rest. Good work!"


    "Okay! T-Thank you!"


    "The people who watch really watch close," huh... Baron Von Silkhat - could the gentleman I bumped into on the street this morning be the same one Ia was talking about? Certainly, in all the surviving portraits of him, Mr. Burlet was portrayed as a gentleman wearing a silk hat, with thick bangs long enough to hide his eyes, and many impassioned fans tried to imitate that style. To think that gentleman always bought special tickets for our performances...


    Once Ia left, and I was alone on the stage... I stepped into the center of the spotlight which still shone. I was a little unsteady on my feet; Ia was right that I was pretty exhausted. Starting with my strange dream, then running through the crowded street, arrivingte, the busy events in the green room, the show itself, my unexpected mistake in the midst of it, and my conversations with everyone afterward... I threw out my hands and shook them, as if to shake off the emotions I''d been carrying since morning.


    They all even knew about my supposedly-secret early-morning practice. The emotions behind my every action, and the surrounding actions too - it was all evident to everyone in thispany, they saw right through me. I was so embarrassed to learn that they could practically tell everything I was thinking. However, moreso than that, I was incredibly d that anyone was paying that much attention to me.


    Behind my eyelids, I imagined amon sight from my youth. Walking a little bit into the small forest near my house, there was an wide open thicket. There was no one there but me; no cast, no staff, nothing at all, so I put on an imaginary y where I was the lead. Once the y was done, I would then be my own audience and apud myself. No one was around then, but... I wanted there to be people who would watch me someday, and apud me. So I thought of it as training for that. And tonight, for the first time in my life, I received real apuse.


    Now I was standing on stage. The Burlet Company stage I''d always aspired to. Has my dreame true, grandma? On the back of the old bracelet, her memento, which she too had inherited from her mother, was clearly written the name "Burlet."


    Walking around the stage absent-mindedly, looking over the empty seats, I noticed something glint in the corner of my eye. I turned to it and saw something white on the floor. I don''t suppose it was the letter prop I''d dropped at the end of act one? I approached and picked it up.


    "Huh? It''s addressed to me... And... I thought I saw it shine..."


    The prop hadn''t had any name written on it, so this didn''t seem to be that. I inspected it all over for a means by which it could have shined, but it was perfectly normal paper. There was no sender, yet it was addressed to me. Who in the world could it be from?


    I opened the envelope and read through the letter inside. Instantly, the information written there poured into my head like a flood. My hands trembled, and I was struck with an illusion - as if the world I''d believed in was just a distant fairytale, and everything was in the world of the y all along.


    Trying to push down the violent emotions welling up in me, my head came to be dominated by bizarre feelings. My legs took one step, then another. In the distance, I thought I heard the buzzer sound. And the apuse of a single person. But once I started to run, I couldn''t stop, and I hurried down off the stage.

 Volume 1, 4: Beginning of the Everlasting Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 4: Beginning of the Evesting Night</h4>


    As my eyes tried to focus on an unfamiliar ceiling, I went back through my memories from this morning. After that long recollection, I took a big, deep breath, and looked around at my surroundings.


    I''d woken up on a bed with a splendorous canopy. I remembered arrivingte to the theater in the morning, curtain rise, act one concluding, helping with prop-making... being teased by Len, telling Meiko about Rin picking up a stray kitten... Then when I was alone on the stage, I picked up a letter and went to read it... and then what? I thought I heard the buzzer for curtain rise in the distance... But as much as I focused my thoughts, my head was nk, and I couldn''t remember what happened next.


    Was this... one of the green rooms? I hadn''t slept well the day before, so I was at peak fatigue. Maybe once the first day was finally over, I had a dizzy spell and copsed. I looked out the window and saw a beautiful full moon high in the sky, crossing the meridian... Which meant it was still only midnight? The wind blew fiercely outside, shakingrge tree branches. The rain seemed to have stopped.


    Suddenly, I heard loud sounds mixed in with the wind - thump, thump, thump. What could be making that? An eerie noise that seemed to reverberate off something from far away. Though I could hear it clearly like it were right at my ear, it was so echoey to imply the source was quite distant. But taking a look around, there was no one in the room... Then the sound stopped. I was probably just hearing things.


    More importantly, what was everyone else up to? I told Meiko to start the afterparty without me, so surely they were already partying in green room #1. It had gotten sote. I had to hurry...


    Getting out of the bed and taking one look around the unfamiliar room, I turned the doorknob and went out into the hallway. Lamps were ced every few meters along the wall of the dim hallway, shining dubious light.


    Did the theater have a hallway like this? The century-old theater did have some parts renovated over the years, but for the most part retained the same gorgeous Adam-style interior from its construction... Yet the lights, windows, walls, disy shelves and chairs, carpet... Everything I saw was clearly different from what I was used to. Everywhere I looked, I saw the same unified style of furniture. Had they remodeled while I was asleep...? No, that was ridiculous, and would take more than a day.


    Heading down the long hallway, I saw the grand stairs and hall up ahead. They, too, were simr, yet different from the theater I knew. Where could this possibly be? I peered down the hallways surrounding the stairwell. Then, I noticed Rin and Len squatting in front of a clock in the hall below. But were the stairs always so long? The two of them seemed close enough, yet felt very far away.


    "Rin! Len!"


    I leaned on the handrail and raised my voice to call out to them. But they didn''t respond to me. Could they not hear me? I shouted again, louder.


    "Hey! You two!"


    The two of them spun toward me at nearly the same time.


    "AhhHH... YOU broke the CLOCK..."


    "Oh NO, OH no! Time has COME to a STOP! You said IT! If ONLY this MOMENT couldst FOREVER! The clock MUST have HEARD your wish! YahaHAHA...!"


    Those lines... They were the ones the twin prodigies had adlibbed after my unbelievable ident broke the clock - managing to take advantage of it, amazingly, but also just so the show could go on. Were theypsing back to the first act that had already ended? Maybe they were still doing their usual practice of fully assuming their roles. Rin especially liked pranks, so she''d be likely to tease me - by acting out the scene I''d messed up again.


    "...Um, really, I''m so grateful for what you did then. Thanks to you two, the show didn''t have to stop, which was such a relief. Anyway, um... I guess I fell asleep. I might have copsed? Did someone carry me to a bed? I really can''t remember much..."


    "ColLAPSED...? What DO you MEAN?"


    "Don''t ask ME!"


    "Huh...?"


    So I hadn''t copsed, at least. But then why was I sleeping in a bed?


    "EVERYone went TO bed on THEIR own TWO feet!"


    "Yes, to BED THEY went, to SLEEP!"


    "Everyone...? S-So everyone is asleep but you two?!"


    They did say they''d discuss things for tomorrow and party in the green room, so maybe they just drank too much and got incredibly sleepy. I mean, I wasn''t the only one who was tired, so it was possible... But then why were these two awake?


    "Yes. BeCAUSE, the parTY''s over, so eveRYONE went to THEIR rooms."


    Though I didn''t know that, not having participated in that party. Unless, don''t tell me; I did take part, but drank so much I forgot about it... That couldn''t be it, right? I did feel my head ache a little when I tried to trace my memories, but surely that couldn''t be from a hangover.


    As for this ce... If this wasn''t the theater, it was possible it was a high-ss hotel in some corner of West End which Kaito... or possibly Luka, had paid for us to stay at.


    "BeSIDES, the y HAS stopped."


    "Huh...?"


    "TIME has stopped!"


    "LOOK! Because THE clock is BROken, TIME in the PLAY has STOPPED!"


    Rin pointed to a grandfather clock stopped just a few minutes before midnight. It looked remarkably like the clock I''d broken at the end of act one.


    "HeeHEE... It''s STOPPED... YahaHAha!"


    Rinughed, again with her unnaturally stiff Doll Girl expression stered on her face. Why did things feel so off? We were having a conversation, yet I had the feeling that things were somehow misaligned. Something''s fishy here... I hurried down the stairs, and the two slowly stood up. The strange sense of distance I''d felt earlier, why they seemed to be so far away, it was because...


    Rin was a little bit shorter than me. Len was about that same height. And yet before me now were dolls that came up to around my hips. Yes, so it seemed - two genuine dolls.


    "Ball joints...?"


    In observing the small doll boy, I noticed... unmistakable, ball-jointed doll legs. Not just makeup for the y, but actual doll legs, of a distinctly different shape from the legs a human would normally have.


    "Well, YES? Didn''t WE tell YOU? We''re DOLLS!"


    "W-Why...?"


    "WHY...? You mean, WHY do dolls HAVE ball JOINTS? Or WHY are we DOLLS that can TALK? BeCAUSE we told you THAT, too; our PART is to be LIVING dolls!"


    My spine shivered at their grinning, joyous, eerie smiles. No. What I was asking was, "Why have you turned into dolls?" Len had been turned into an actual doll. And while her dress hid it, perhaps Rin, too... ncing toward her dress, I saw she had the exact same grin as her twin.


    Yes, in the y, they were supposed to act as living dolls, and both had put in endless practice to easily assume that role. But what I was seeing now was the actual dolls themselves from Crazy ¡Þ nighT. The twins were just as prodigious as was imed, with talent and intelligence that matched the adults, so little things wouldn''t throw them into confusion. But how could they stay so calm about their bodies being turned into dolls...? No, not even that, how could it look like they were enjoying this situation?!


    I fearfully looked Rin in the eyes. Sparkling with curiosity, they looked back at me.


    They were big. Even bigger than her usual eyes, which were big enough... Just like a doll''s in that way. They were so ss-like, I could only see them as truly being ss. I kept my gaze fixed, and she didn''t even blink, nor did she look away. And still she looked up at me joyously. Her lips were slightly lifted, but her eyes didn''t indicate a smile... and I saw no pupils in the back of the ss balls.


    I wanted to run, to get away from these terrifying two at once, but my legs wouldn''t budge, as if temporarily paralyzed. I''dpletely cramped up. I-I had to say something... I could only hear my pulse loudly beating in the quiet hall. I was afraid of this silence. I was afraid of these creatures in front of me!


    "Um, I, I''m, c, curious about the others... I-I''ll go see them!", I finally wrung out.


    "Okay! GOT it!"


    My legs finally moved, and quickly took me down the dim hallway left of the hall without looking back. I could hear the twins'' giggling from behind, echoing off the tall ceiling. I felt an uneasiness in my chest, and I just couldn''t bear to stay there any longer.


    Rin and Len were scary... No. That wasn''t them. Just thinking about the reason they made me feel frightened was scary. A thought that had briefly crossed my mind upon waking up, then settled down in the corner, crawled up my neck again. It can''t be... No, it can''t. That''s not possible! At any rate, I had to find someone, and call for help. Call for...


    That''s right. I should go outside. Even after 10 PM, I''d seen lots of fans waiting for us toe out on the street. And today was a Friday, and the nights were long in West End. So somebody would surely be out there. I quickly went back the way I came to the hall, hoping I didn''t have to meet those two again... Once I made it to the end of the hallway, I peered into the hall, ncing toward the clock. They weren''t there anymore. I sighed with relief.


    I put my hand on the front door. But pushing and pulling wouldn''t budge it an inch. I wondered why... It didn''t look locked. I shoved it with the weight of my whole body, but still nothing. Were there any other exits? Aha! Maybe I could escape out the windows in the south hallway. Those windows shouldn''t be locked... Gotta get to the hallway...


    At that point in my thoughts, my legs, which were headed back for the same hallway I''d just tried to go down before, came to a halt. How did I already know...? I wasn''t looking anywhere but ahead of me earlier, and certainly not at the windows. I gulped down my spit. Head still reeling in confusion, I took careful steps, one at a time.


    Paintingsrge and small hung on both sides of the hallway. They had varying motifs, fromndscapes to people, and the moonlighting in the windows added color to their worlds. Finally, I arrived at therge window on the first floor, and sure enough, it wasn''t locked. I applied force just as with the front door. But this too wouldn''t open. It started to drizzle again outside. Trees shook in the strong winds, and the forest appeared particrly eerie.


    Forest... Why was I in a forest? A forest in the dead of night. An unknown mansion. Rin and Len looking like actual dolls. And despite me surely never being here before, I knew where things were... How did my body know with pinpoint uracy about the windows in the south hallway?


    That unthinkable possibility crept up closer to my vision, and I resisted the urge to just nod to it any second now. This was the spitting image of the y''s world... The world of Crazy ¡Þ nighT...


    I didn''t know this mansion; I''d never been here... But the Viger in the y knew about it. Because before the party, she''d gone with the maid and the dolls to help shut the windows... That minor detail, about the windows in the south hallway of the first floor, was written in the script. My heart pounded like an rm, and my body shook. I''m dreaming... that''s what I wanted to believe. But if this really were the world of the y... I ran back down the hallway and approached the clock I''d seen earlier in the hall.


    "What are you doing there?"


    I was startled by the sudden echoing voice and looked around wildly to find its source. Kaito stood in the hallway upstairs.


    "Mr. Kaito!"


    I called his name, relieved to see our dependable leader. Unlike Rin and Len, he looked perfectly normal and human. I ran up the stairs to him.


    "I wouldn''t rmend running; this mansion is old, and the steps are rather steep. An ident once happened here, you see."


    "Huh...?"


    "There are many strange things about this mansion... And there''s much I don''t know, even after years living here. I''m almost tired of hearing about curses this and ghosts that. Now then, everyone''s waiting in the living room."


    "Um, Mr. Kaito...!"


    I approached and looked him in the eye, then spoke with desperation simr to earlier today.


    "I just saw it. There''s something strange about Rin and Len! They''re dolls... Their limbs turned ball-jointed! The two of them turned into real Doll Twins! Tell me, where... where is this? What happened while I was asleep?!"


    Kaito blinked a few times, then tilted his head slightly.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying? The doll twins have always had ball joints... I received them at the same time I received this mansion from my grandfather. I heard that they were created by the witch who lived in this forest... But she''s gone now. So I suppose I can''t say for sure whether they always had such joints..."


    "T... That''s not what I meant! Weren''t they human? Until just a while ago!"


    "...I don''t know what you''re thinking, but when I inherited them as master of this mansion, they were already dolls. I don''t know what exactly the witch did... but perhaps it was something of that nature. They''ve also been able to talk like humans ever since that time..."


    Shocked, I turned away from his stare. It was the same feeling as when I talked to Rin and Len... He was talking just as if he really were...!


    "..."


    "Did you... see something frightening here on these stairs? Like a ghost, say."


    "...!"


    I sensed his always-kind eyes turning faintly cold. A young aristocratic lord with the blood of a long-standing family, refined and educated. His cold gaze carrying a slight grief, he was the master of the mansion, with the duty of organizing the entric residents... That was his expression. The usual calm and kind leader who got us all in order, had a weakness for women, and was easily won over by Rin... This waspletely different from that gentle personality of his.


    "Sigh... Well, we certainly wouldn''t be surprised to hear that you did see a ghost. Strange things appear to be happening in this mansion."


    His grief-shrouded eyes clouded a little bit more.


    "It would seem the next page of the script has gone missing."

 Volume 1, 5: The Stolen Page

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 5: The Stolen Page</h4>


    All the cast besides Kaito and myself had already gathered in the living room. I sipped on tea which Meg poured me.


    As I slowly inspected everyone one by one... I had a sudden sh of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. In act one of the y, the Viger entered the mansion in the woods and looked over each of the mansion''s residents; this scene felt exactly the same, with people who emanated a very simr mood. A giant crystal chandelier hung from the center of the semi-cylindrical ceiling, and indeed, less than half of its candles were lit, giving the room an unsettling gloom. The cast and the set... Wherever I turned my gaze, I saw a perfect recreation of the world in the y''s script.


    The Mistress, Meiko, elegantly sipping tea, put her teacup down in her saucer with a serious look.


    "To think that the next page would be gone..."


    "Oh, what should we do? The y can''t go on like this. Heehee... That''s kind of exciting, though!"


    "My word, such a serious problem... Time appears to have stopped."


    Meg and Gack... I watched their interaction out of the corner of my eye. The Maid, whose mouth imed she was worried, but so deeply enjoyed trouble and incidents, and the Butler, who wouldn''t stop polishing silverware even when everyone else was concerned - no situation would dissuade him from diligently attending to his work. There were resemnces to the way they usually were, but I could see some major differences.


    Meg was one to often get caught up in things, but she would never joke around about matters which clearly concerned the others. And when Meg''s mischief did cross the line, Gack would always lightly rebuke her. I didn''t feel thatfortable sense of stability between them now. But... Just maybe, they only happened to be acting that way right now. I had to properly ask them, not just make guesses.


    "Um... Miss Meg... and Mr. Gack?", I said to them. But they didn''t even turn my way.


    "What is it, miss Viger?"


    Rather than the two I was trying to talk to, Meiko sitting beside me spoke with concern, her face still gloomy.


    "E-Er...! I want to talk to Miss Meg and Mr. Gack..."


    I turned to look at Meg, and made eye contact with her. She gazed at me like she was looking at something truly strange. Gack, too, kept a grave face and showed no reaction to me saying his name.


    "Miss Viger, are you all right?"


    Viger... That was my name in the y. Since the Viger didn''t want to give her name, the others also refused to tell her anything about themselves... And the plot went on like that.


    It couldn''t be... So calling them by their real names wouldn''t get through to them at all? I thought back on when I was talking to Kaito in the hallway. I said "Rin," "Len," even Kaito''s own name, but his response to them all was the same mystified look, and he only referred to Rin and Len as the Doll Twins.


    "Mr. Kaito!"


    I tried calling Kaito by name again. But no one showed any reaction to it. Naturally, even Kaito himself seemed totally unconscious of being Kaito, and just sat there shooting me a suspicious re. Sweat ran down my cheeks, and my heart beat fast.


    "Have you... Have you all forgotten? Listen to me! Have you forgotten about yourselves, about the real world?! This clearly isn''t reality! I-It''s a strange world... the world of the y! Miss Luka... Miss Meiko?!"


    Unable to stand their bizarre reactions, I stood up out my chair, shouting and pleading. But Luka and Meiko seemed to remember nothing, and just silently blinked at me.


    "...R... Rin! Len! Please!!"


    I cried the names of those two who had turned so small. The same ones who had not long ago told me I didn''t have to be so formal with their names - but they only widened their round eyes. Not a single person responded to their own name. I shouted desperately to try and wake them up, make them see that this world was bizarre, a fake.


    Meiko turned to me and spoke, her eyes tinged with doubt.


    "C-Come, now... miss Viger? Calm down for a moment. Are you, ah... all right? I mean, it''s quite obvious that this is the world of the y... But what of it?"


    Everyone tilted their heads at me, looking at me like I was mad. They seemed slightly afraid and kept their distance. To them... to the people in the y, the part of the uninvited guest had just suddenly started asking these questions, changingpletely after staying the night, talking about things they didn''t understand... Of course they would think she was mad. But no, it was exactly the opposite.


    They knew that this world was a y. They spoke about the "script," and were fully aware they were acting ording to it. Yet at the same time, they thought of this fake world as real without a hint of doubt. As if the fake y had been exchanged for reality, just like that. In this world, the real world - their real existences, their real memories - waspletely gone.


    "I''m sure the Viger is just shaken by the next page being gone... Isn''t that right? Without the next part of the script, we don''t know how to act. It''s perfectly reasonable. Everyone here is a bit unnerved, myself included," Kaito said anxiously.


    The next part of the script... Act one of Crazy ¡Þ nighT was over, so that would be act two. But I couldn''t remember what happened in it at all. There''d been such a strange, sudden string of urrences, I didn''t even realize that until now. My memories of what happened after I picked up the letter on the stage, and the events of act two and three in this y''s script. As if my thoughts were covered in fog, I could remember neither.


    All of a sudden, I noticed a book on the ss table in the center,beled Crazy ¡Þ nighT. I gasped and picked it up. This was the script they were talking about... I restlessly flipped through it, and found a page was torn out in the middle. I tried to look ahead of it... but the words, while they certainly did exist, couldn''t be processed by my eyes. I kept flipping ahead to make sure, but all the words I saw were unintelligible in my mind.


    All I knew was act one, which had already ended... Just like the rest of them, I couldn''t read the script for act two onward. What in the world did that mean? My vision went dark, and trying not to reveal how much I wanted to scream, I gently put the script back on the table. I put my shaking left hand in my pocket and gripped the handkerchief.


    The awful possibility that had been in the corner of my mind since morning... I kept denying that it could even be possible, but while I pushed it out of my thoughts, it now seemed impossible to refuse any longer.


    They were saying that because the next page of the script was gone, time had stopped, and they couldn''t go to the next scene. And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t remember that next scene. And there was this strange script which my mind couldn''tprehend if I tried to skip past that page. It must have meant, without a doubt, that I had already be the lead role of this y world, and was subject to its order.


    And I alone knew that this wasn''t the real world...


    It seemed everyone had really be the y''s characters. Many times I asked them things about reality, but they showed no reaction. Not only had Rin and Len turned into little dolls, no one even remarked upon it or harbored any doubts. These were the entric inhabitants of the mansion from Crazy ¡Þ nighT who I saw in act one. They weren''t the real people I knew, only fakes created by this bizarre world.


    Where had the real ones gone...? Or perhaps the others were still doing just fine in reality, and only I had been taken away and trapped in this world? Was this "inside" the y? What could possibly be done to return to reality?


    I liked to act, and I liked ys. The worlds in ys took away all the uncouth, excess, uninteresting scenes that made up the majority of everyday life, trimming it down to only the beautiful and dramatic scenes, inviting watchers to a fantastical dream world. So it was true that ever since I was young, I was possessed by the childish aspiration of someday slipping into one of those fictional worlds and living there instead. That''s why with this y, I fully assumed the role of the Viger, and immersed myself in the fantasy world she lived in.


    But now that my dream had been made reality, I felt no satisfaction, only a bottomless dread for this world of lies.


    I couldn''t look anyone in the eye, so I just stared at the white lilies on the ss table in front of me. Such pretty flowers... I slowly reached out for them to calm myself with their aroma. But the flowers I thought were real were one solid piece, the vase included. The water in the vase didn''t budge, and the flowers wouldn''te out.


    Meg came over with tea for Kaito and I. I thanked her, and shakily picked up the cup from the saucer. Ah... My hand came just a little short, and dropped it. The beautiful teacup fell on the ss table and shattered with a loud sound -


    My fingers trembled, but I safely brought the cup to my mouth. The refined Bergamot aroma and the slightly sweet smell of milk tickled my nose, and I let out a sigh. Meg stood before me grinning, perhaps having watched the series of movements.


    I thought for sure that I dropped it, so why...? D¨¦j¨¤ vu... Like it had happened before... I had a clear picture in my head of the cup being cleanly cracked in two. Maybe I''ve been told "Miku, you''re so clumsy" so much that I''vee to imagine usible clumsy acts in advance? Which meant I might be at least a little less clumsy than I imagined myself to be... My hands grasped the teacup, with such a design that it seemed quite difficult to hold, as if I''d handled it many times before.


    "Our maid''s tea is truly superb. It just calms your heart, doesn''t it? Oh my, did I already say that line? Heehee..."


    Meiko spoke an exact line from act one, with the exact same inflection. It did have a calming taste. Meg had made delicious tea for us in the green room many times... That was one of her fortes.


    I had my first drink of her royal milk tea just after joining the troupe. I''d broken a prop for the y they were doing at the time, the prop manager scolded me, and everyone advised me on myck of awareness, so I was pretty depressed. I holed up in the prop room after the show, and while struggling to see if I could fix the prop somehow, Meg suddenly appeared with tea, and left without really saying anything. With just one sip of the milk tea she put for me, the tears I''d been holding in burst out, and somehow, I felt so much better.


    Ultimately, I couldn''t fix the prop, but I apologized profusely to the manager the next day and was forgiven. And when I went to thank Meg for her tea, she just smiled and said, "It''s best to lift your spirits with tea when you''re sad!"


    I imagined the real her against the Maid in front of me, and a pain resembling grief welled up in me. She was so close, yet so far...


    Once I was done drinking the tea, I neatly put the cup back on the saucer. The whole time I was busy thinking to myself, the others seemed to still be discussing the missing next page. From time to time, someone would raise their voice angrily. The mood had gotten a little more tense than before.


    "The page is torn out... Which must someone among us stole it, yes? Now who would that be?"


    The Lady lifted her eyebrows slightly and inspected everyone suspiciously.


    "Madam, forgive me, but it may be a bit too soon to dere that someone stole it..."


    "Too soon...? My, it seems our butler''s eyes are going already... Rather useless, isn''t he! It''s clear here that something''s been torn out, so open up those eyes and take a look! You can see it, can''t you?! This rough tearing obviously speaks to a frantic theft!"


    The Butler''s face clouded from the Lady calling him "useless," finding it all too cruel.


    "AhaHAHA! SOMEone STOLE it!"


    "It MUST be! It''s OBvious! YahaHAHA! But WHO?"


    "The script was in the oldest desk in the hall the whole time. Aren''t you two always ying there? Did anyone see the culprit?"


    "NO one saw ANYthing..."


    "No, NO one SAW!"


    "Hm, the way the paper is torn... It certainly looks like it was ripped quite roughly! I don''t suppose that could speak to the personality of the one who ripped it...? And the torn page was nowhere near the script. So then surely..."


    The Master, who had silently been watching this unfold, spoke in a dignified voice.


    "One of us tore out the page and hid it... Who?"


    The tension in the room surmounted, but no one would so much as touch the string.


    "..."


    No one spoke up. Everyone stared down everyone else with dubious looks.


    "No ONE will adMIT it? YahaHA..."


    "Indeed. If, hypothetically, one of us did steal it, then of course..."


    "But who would steal it...? And for what, hm?"


    "To BOTHer us! THAT''s for SURE!"


    "My... perhaps they didn''t want the next scene toe?"


    "NO doubt, they WANT to deSTROY THIS y! YaHAHA, what FUN!"


    "But wouldn''t the thief be just as troubled? The y can''t advance, after all."


    "Um..."


    I finally cut in after being silent the whole time. Everyone turned to me simultaneously.


    "...If the page being lost stopped the y... is there something bad about that? I mean, um... You''re all free to talk as you like right now, and..."


    If this world were a y, then the cast that lived in it could only act ording to script. But what if the next scene for them to act were taken away? Then they''d have nothing to do, like right now. But was it bad for things to remain in this stopped state?


    The Master spoke with a slight wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "Actors exist because there is a script. Our existence is based in the world of that script. But what happens if the script goes away? Then our existence written within vanishes with it. Wouldn''t you think?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Truly... It''s terrifying to even imagine."


    "A world without a script... It''s really quite inconceivable."


    The Master continued his exnation with a look of despair.


    "If the y does not conclude ording to script... Then the world within cannot exist. We, and this y, will all cease to exist. This world exists because of the script. For that script to be damaged means nothing less than theplete loss of order in this y."


    "EveRYONE will GO aWAY! We''ll ALL die... NO! This WORLD will have neVER exisTED in the FIRST ce! But as LONG as we all GO togeTHER, maybe THAT''s not TOO scary, RIGHT? AhahaHA!"


    "We''ll have NEver been BORN! Isn''t THAT scary! Yes, get MORE and MORE scared! YAhaHAha!"


    "W-What...?! These dolls are just TOO unsettling! Father! Can''t we throw these things out already?! I''m feeling sick..."


    "They are going a bit far, aren''t they? People are going to suspect that you two are the thieves, you realize?"


    The Lady stood up with resentment toward the Doll Twins'' teasing, and the Mistress quietly rebuked them in an attempt to stop it.


    "You''re MEAN! And WRONG! PbbBBT!"


    "It WASn''t US! PBBbbt!"


    "Then who else would steal it, hm?! Who? If you fess up now, I might not be quite so mad!", the Lady demanded, the mes of rage faintly burning in her eyes.


    "Madam, you look very angry as it is! Actually, with how much you''re suspecting everyone... and the rash tearing, fit for someone prone to anger... Could it be that you...!"


    "Please, don''t be ridiculous! Why would I ever do something so absurd?! To tear up the script... I can only imagine someone who''s out of their mind! What about you, you meddlesome maid? Willing to make an incident out of everything, so bored with this mansion that you decided to just make your own incident, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, how cruel! I''m just diligently serving this mansion and its residents, aren''t I? And if you''re going to doubt anyone, the butler is more suspicious than me, no doubt!"


    "...Why would you suspect me? I wish for tranquility in this mansion more than anyone..."


    "OHH? But there''s THE highest CHANCE that the BUTler DID it! Because HE stays up the LATest in this HOUSE! AhaHAHA!"


    "That''s RIGHT! And he''s UP the earliEST, too! YahaHAHA!"


    "...If you''re going to try that tack, then what about you dolls? You don''t need sleep, so you''re awake all night and day. There''s much more potential for you two than me, is there not?"


    "...AH, right YOU are!"


    "You ARE right! HeeHEEhee..."


    "Hmm, isn''t there also the potential for an aplice? The butler and maid are always busy around the mansion together... No one would suspect them, wherever they were! Because that''s their job, yes?"


    "Come to THINK of it, MIStress, you''ve BEEN looking GLOOmy this WHOLE time... Did SOMEthing hapPEN?"


    "...! N-No, nothing."


    "Tell me, mother, do you know something?"


    I knew that these people couldn''t be the real ones I knew. Even so, "they," who had the same appearances as people who always helped one another as friends, were quarreling, doubting and ming each other. Watching this foolish scene unfold before me pained my heart.


    "In any event, this situation is not a good one to be in. Such sacrilege as this - the y not going to script, iting to a halt - can''t be allowed to continue. Karma wille around, and we will pay for it. It''s only a matter of time before our existences... before this y vanishes."


    Sacrilege...?! It couldn''t be!


    That scene in act one. Was it because I made a mistake? The y didn''t proceed properly, and Crazy ¡Þ nighT was profaned. And my punishment... Was it a curse brought about by Burlet, by his Crazy ¡Þ nighT, that trapped me in the world of the y? If my actions had angered Mr. Burlet, the man said to make new worlds with his ys...


    If that was it... then what about the others? What if they were held ountable as well, were trapped in the y with me, and made into a part of it...? Realizing that terrifying possibility, my whole body started trembling.


    "Well, look, everyone! Just calm down, okay? This is just what the thief wants us to do, I''ll bet. Calm yourselves with some tea for now! Miss Viger, how about a refill of milk tea?"


    "Ah..."


    Milk tea for the heart - how did I not notice it before?! That vor before was exactly the same as the usual tea Meg made, and yet it was here... So they really were the same people, taken by this world! Their memories were lost, and they were made part of the set...!


    "Did... I...?"


    It was me who had done this to them all. I was the culprit who profaned the y, and this was my punishment for ruining the production of Burlet''s lost libretto. To be trapped in this fictional world as the only one who knew the truth, dragging everyone else in, and being made to redo the y all alone. Those who profaned a Burlet y were cursed, soon vanished from the stage, and died; indeed, that long-standing legend wasn''t merely an embellishment, exaggerated over many years and blindly believed.


    I was taken by the worst regret and self-loathing of my life. My pulse quickened, I clenched my teeth, and my hands shook.


    "I want to go home..."


    To reality. To the world where everyone was just normal... I soon found my vision growing misty, and tears fell. Everyone stared at me as I suddenly broke into tears.


    "Miss Viger, are you all right...? Do you wish to return home that badly?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be able to go home once the y ends and the night dawns, yes?"


    So I couldn''t go home because the y was stopped, yet if the story could proceed, the Viger would be able to leave the mansion. But would I really go back if the y ended properly? To where? If I were lucky, perhaps "once the y ends, you can return" would mean returning to reality? If I could perform the y as Burlet wanted it done... follow the script, and get to the ending...


    "Don''t cry, miss Viger. I''m certain we''ll find the next page and reach the ending."


    The Mistress gently stroked my head. Her neatly-painted red nails... This was her hand, without a doubt. Once again, I saw Meiko in her, and the tears kept falling. If I''d really brought everyone into this situation... Everyone was highly suspicious of each other, iming one of them had "messed up the y." But in truth, it was this world that was messed up. This wasn''t the world they really lived in.


    "How about we put the culprit aside for now... We just have to find the page and continue the y."


    "Okay! We may not know who stole it, but there''s only so many ces to hide it! It''s a biiig mansion, but it has to be here somewhere! Let''s search!"


    Possibly spurred by my shameful tears, the tension in the room seemed to ease up. Even the belligerent Lady and Maid seemed to temporarily make peace, though still kept their guard. I wiped away my tears and swung up my head.


    "Even if one of us did steal the page... There''s no point in suspecting one another without any proof. We''ll just search for the page while staying aware that the culprit is among us."


    "But what IF, the CULprit really ISN''T among US? AhaHAHA!"


    "You mean, SOMEone besides US is lurkING in the manSION...? YAhaHAha!"


    "All the doors and windows are locked. We all helped lock them before the party, didn''t we? No one could get in."


    "BAH! Then SOMEone here is LYing to us!"


    "But doubting each other won''t get us anywhere right now. We should split up and search."


    Despite saying this, the Butler nced toward the Master. Waiting for orders, most likely.


    "Then we''ll all split up and search the mansion. Time is short. Even if we find it, if there isn''t time left to perform, it''s all for naught."


    Upon the Master''s orders, the Butler prepared a top-down map of the mansion andid it out on the ss table. Everyone began to decide where they would search. I couldn''t just be sobbing here alone, either; I had dragged them all into this. One of the people here knew something about the truth. I had to stay focused. And I had to get them back to normal... and back to the real world.

 Volume 1, 6: Search

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 6: Search</h4>


    The Master issued orders to everyone, and we all split up to search our assigned areas. The mansion was toorge and we too short on time to search all together, so it was divided up among the seven. The divisions were made to overlook as little of the mansion''s roughly thirty rooms, halls, stairs, and hallways as possible. The Master, Lady, and Doll Boy took the second floor, while the Mistress, Butler, Maid, and Doll Girl took floor one. And the Viger, who was not a resident and knew nothing of the mansion, was told to apany and help any one of the seven.


    The Master''s assignment was the area to the right after going up the stairs, the south side of the second floor. The southeast storeroom, the forbidden room beside it, the Master and Mistress''s room, the southwest study, the antique collection room, and guest room #8 - a total of six rooms, and their surrounding hallways.


    On the north wall of the forbidden room on the second floor was arge painting of a girl dancing alone in a forest,rge enough to cover the entire wall. The sheer size of it made me stop in awe. The girl in the center was painted life-size, almost exactly asrge as me. The Master told me that there was a simr painting and forbidden room in the same ce downstairs as well.


    As for what the "forbidden rooms" were, they had apparently been locked for many years and were never used. They were already locked when the Master inherited the mansion from his grandfather; since even his grandfather didn''t have the keys, entering would require busting down the door. Yet that had never seemed necessary, so those rooms were never opened. We checked just to be sure, but there was no sign of the door having been forced open, so we deemed it impossible for anyone to intrude and focused on thoroughly searching the other five rooms.


    First, we went to the storeroom in the southeast corner. The moment the door opened, the Master''s eyes widened with surprise. Trying to keep in my hasty feeling that we might have found the page so soon, I entered the room behind the briskly-walking Master. He picked up a broom lying on the floor and held it in silent thought for a while.


    "Um... Is there something about that broom?"


    "...Well. No one typicallyes in this storeroom. I was just curious why this one broom had fallen over, rather than leaning with the others."


    "Fell over? Maybe someone used it and didn''t put it back properly..."


    "Despite appearances, the maid is an absolute stickler for orderliness. There''s simply no chance she would handle a cleaning implement so roughly. But if someone entered this room, then perhaps..."


    "...Oh! So you think the person who stole the page might have hidden it somewhere no one usually went? Right?"


    "...Yes."


    I searched the room, my chest bursting with hope that we''d find it right away. The room was full of unused furniture and fixtures, as well as cleaning implements, and everything had collected a lot of dust. We gave a full search of every nook and cranny, but found nothing small like a piece of paper. The Master, just in case, moved around all therge furniture to carefully check the gaps between the furniture and the floor. But this was also in vain.


    The once-orderly storeroom became a mess, and most everything came to be assembled near the entrance to therge room. Next time someone opened up the storeroom, the pile of things would topple over and block entry... No, not likely. But when I tried to put the furniture back where it was, the Master stopped me. There was too much else to search, he said, and no time to be putting things back.


    Not even taking a moment to be despondent, we hurried to the nearby bedroom used by the Master and Mistress. I felt a bit tense stepping into the room, decorated in a uniform refreshing blue. It didn''t matter that it was just scripted character backstory; it was still a high-ss married couple''s bedroom.


    A gorgeous chandelier with crystals liberally embedded in it, a huge canopy bed like a king might sleep in, a closet containing an astounding number of dresses and tuxedos - and beautiful disy shelves, tables, and chairs that one could tell at a nce were all finely-crafted to the smallest details. We searched everywhere in the room with eyes like saucers, but found nothing here either.


    Drawing a close to our exploration of the master bedroom, we went to the Master''s study, which could have the highest possibility of hiding the page. But the luxurious aged desk there had only an unworking fountain pen on its surface, and nothing showed up after much opening and closing of drawers. The Master searched the bookshelves, taking each and every book with an elegant motion, flipping through the pages with his slender fingers as if toying with them, and putting it back... again and again, until thest book was checked, and he let out a quiet sigh.


    We''d already searched half the rooms and still hadn''t even found a clue. My shoulders slumped a little. Either the Master wasn''t as concerned as I was... or it was literally in his character to always be a calm,posed, and rigid gentleman. Either way, I sensed no disappointment in him.


    The real Kaito was big-hearted, mild, had a weakness for women, and smiled often. But I''d still yet to see the Master here soften his expression at all. His personality was theplete opposite of Kaito''s real nature. Yet I did happen to know that Kaito really was the son of a wealthy family, and watching his practiced actions acquired from that noble upbringing did allow me the nostalgic sensation that this man was Kaito.


    I certainly found it strange to think "nostalgically" of people who I''d seen just a few hours ago, but for whatever reason, that was the way I felt. Perhaps while searching for the page, I could obtain some clue by simultaneously observing these "people in the y." I wasn''t suspicious of any particr person. But if the page thief was among them, I had to at least gather some clues.


    Leaving the study, we then tried the Master''s collection room. Before the door was even open all the way, a "Wow..." of awe fell out of my mouth. Just one step into the room brought me to a dead end, and my eyes were drawn to the collection sprawling before me. A packed arrangement of bronze statues, sculptures, weapons, ornaments, jewelry - all gorgeous, certainly very old, wondrous, and somewhat odd things I''d never seen the likes of before.


    "Surprised? It''s a collection of curios that have been passed down in my family. Most of this, I inherited from my grandfather, but I''ve gathered some of these things myself."


    The Master proceeded into the room with a light gait. One wall was decorated with artifacts from all times, ces, and cultures, and it seemed no two things had the same shape. One looked something like a vampire, one like a king of beasts, and yet another like a goddess of ancient mythology.


    "Wow... What a long nose this mask has..."


    "Ah, that''s known as a tengu. A god spoken of in a small country to the east."


    "It''s God? ...He''s kind of scary."


    "The easternnds have a variety of religious customs somewhat different from ours. In particr, one country still has a unique long-held tradition of polytheism. This mask, for instance, would be called a god in some ces, but in others feared as a "youkai," a kind of monster."


    "Huh... You sure know a lot."


    "...It is my only hobby, yes."


    Come to think of it, while the Master and the real Kaito''s personalities were totally different, both had a hobby of collecting things. And Meg''s love of ssical mysteries ovepped with the bothersome Maid''s love of incidents. I again thought, in a new light, how there were these simrities between the characters of Crazy ¡Þ nighT and their actors.


    In reality, I''d broken the clock that Kaito went through so much effort to get his hands on during the show, and had been on my way to ask him how to fix it... So as I watched the Master search this collection room being very careful with everything, the fact that I''d left the clock broken started to make me feel really guilty.


    "That reminds me... Kai... er, I know someone who has a hobby of collecting things too. He seems to collect a lot of stuff... but I broke an important clock of his once. I''m still sort of in the middle of fixing it, and I don''t even know if it can be fixed yet. And I haven''t even gotten to apologize, either... I hope I can do both soon..."


    Why did I have toe to this world? But no, that was all my fault too.


    "All things with form... will rot away with time. It''s an unavoidable fact so long as time exists. You need not worry about breaking it."


    "..."


    "Even the most fantastic creations will decay when left alone. Is that not why people feel a desire to protect them?"


    "...I suppose."


    "Do you want to protect the relics of your great ancestors?"


    "Huh...?"


    Relics of my ancestors? I turned to look around at all the antiques. These were relics he had inherited from his ancestors, protected over generations. But my "relics" could be none other than Burlet''s works andpany. Of course I wanted to protect them. I even joined the troupe out of a desire to carry them on to future generations.


    "Yes! I want to carry the treasures of the past into the future... Even if times change, and even if their form changes, I want them to remain, adopting the qualities of those times."


    "Even if their form changes, hm...? But things will change greatly from their past form over long ages... Some may say it''s something entirely different by then."


    The Master, with a face indeterminately happy or sad, gazed at a doll which had surely once been adorned with beautiful jewelry, with a vividly-colored dress. But the deep crimsons of the dress had faded to a yellowish brown, and most of the gold leaf had peeled off her crown.


    Would you actually call this something "entirely different" from the once-beautiful doll, im that it wasn''t that doll anymore? Even if a long time ago, it had been called the world''s most beautiful doll, made by the most skilled dollmaker, could you still think of this dreadful, half-rotten figure as beautiful? What if repairing her with modern technology made you unable to say it was still her...?


    I carefully took the doll and checked to be sure the page wasn''t hidden inside it. But there was nothing there but frayed cotton stuffing.


    I took a look at each mask, statue, and sculpture along the wall. The statues and sculptures were up on pedestals, ominously staring down from up high. My eyes fell on arge statue enshrined above my head. It was a woman riding a horse, holding two long swords up toward the sky, with mouth open wide in a war cry. She looked like she could attack at any second, yet that moment was frozen in time. The swords she was holding appeared to be real.


    "Fond of it? She''s a valkyrie, a goddess from Norse mythology. The sword in her left hand is one my grandfather used as a retainer to the king, on the battlefield and in protection of His Majesty. Centuries since, it''s now a family heirloom. Under her protection, you see."


    "Valkyrie...?"


    "Yes. She''s one of the goddesses of war. The namees from old Norse, a mixture of words meaning "those in in battle" and "choice" - thus, it means "chooser of the in.""


    "One of...? Are there other goddesses?"


    "Yes. There are... nine valkyries, it''s usually said."


    "Nine..."


    "Well, the number can vary depending on the tradition."


    "So, does that mean she has friends?"


    As I turned around to look for other goddesses like her, I bumped into a suit of armor nearby. In that instant -


    "Watch out!"


    The Master standing in front of me forcefully pulled my hands, and a loud tter echoed around me. I looked back in surprise.


    "Huh...?"


    A longswordy on the ground where I had been standing. I slowly moved my gaze upward, timidly looking at her.


    "Ah..."


    There I saw the goddess, holding empty space in her left hand. When I knocked over the armor positioned near her, the impact shook the statue and made one of the swords slip out of her hand.


    "That was close... It''s good it was nothing serious. Are you hurt?"


    "Thank you... I''m fine. But anyway... I''m so sorry! Is the sword... okay...? Don''t tell me I broke it..."


    "You need not worry. However, I must heed my grandfather''s advice not to anger the goddess. Wait there a moment; I''ll bring a stedder."


    The Master picked up the sword fallen to his feet and left to get a stedder from the storeroom. No doubt he needed to put the sword back in the goddess''s hand.


    The moment I was alone, I slumped to the floor with relief. If the timing had been just a little off, things could have gone very terribly. The sword was real... imagining it falling from at least a meter''s height and plunging into me made me shiver.


    The well-polished wood floor was cool andforting. My head could slowly cool down after blood had rushed up to it in fear. This might have been the most dangerous experience in my life. My heart was still pounding a little... I had to quickly calm down and get a hold of myself. I put my hands and feet down on the cold floor to let off the body heat.


    As my hand ran along the floor, it felt something rough. What was that? I lowered my gaze, and saw a scratch in the floor that had likely been made by the sword.


    "I... scratched it..."


    Even if it was inside a y, it still made my heart ache to damage such a beautiful and harmonious mansion. I stood up to inspect the severity of the cut.


    "Huh? Is this blood...?"


    When I checked the scratch on the floor again, I noticed something red seeped in. Slowly looking around, I noticed several other scratches. I hadn''t seen the moment the sword fell. Did the de hit the floor and scratch it once, then bounce and scratch elsewhere...? No, no. Straining my eyes and looking closely, all the scattered scratches were the same size, a few centimeters. The scratch from the first impact and a scratch after bouncing off couldn''t possibly be the same size. That meant these other scratches couldn''t have been made just now.


    And what was this red stain on one of them? I ran my finger on it. I felt a chill all over my body. Maybe it was someone''s blood. It waspletely dried by now, such that I had no idea what had caused this or when. I don''t suppose someone else had that sword fall down on them from above, like I just had...?


    I timidly looked up again as if to make sure she was still there. The goddess of war, though holding nothing in her left hand, was still galloping on air in a heroic pose. I heard footsteps from the door; the Master finally returned with a footstool.


    "I''ll handle the rest of this myself. Would you go help out on the first floor? The rooms there arerger and contain more items, so I think they could use the help. No one''se to contact us yet, so I doubt anyone''s found it. We must hurry... while there''s still time to perform."


    "Time to perform...?"


    I''d heard them using that phrase earlier when everyone was gathered together.


    "There''s limited time in which to perform the y. We still have a good deal, but we need to find the page quickly and move on to the next scene. Already..."


    The Master paused and closed his eyes to focus on something.


    "...About a third of that time has passed."


    He reopened his eyes and re-established his neutral expression of strictness with a hint of grief.


    "Um, this "time to perform"... How can you know how much is left? Is there a clock anywhere?"


    "The only clock in the mansion is the one in the hall. And it''s stopped at the moment."


    "Well then, how...?"


    "We have a sense of the y in our bodies. If you too want to know how much time we have, just ask your body directly."


    I imitated what he just did, closing my eyes and focusing. Then, oddly enough, I could feel how much time was left in the y, a sense of its progression.


    Indeed, there was no denying now that I really had be part of this y... As I recognized that, the dread of being an actor performing in it budded in me. If the next page was never found, and time ran out... would everyone, this world, and even myself just vanish into thin air...?


    I left the Master and went down the hallway, feeling my hand along the wall. He told me the kitchen and living room downstairs had the most things in them, so he wanted me to help the Maid and Mistress in searching them.


    While searching for the page, there were essential tasks that only I could do... To look into a way to return to reality, and to investigate the mysteries of this world. At the moment, I couldn''t know whether finding the next page and following the script to reach the y''s finale would truly bring us back to the real world.


    Everyone seemed to be more scared of than their world vanishing as a result of the damage to the script than anything else. But what if, by some chance, this world disappearing would automatically send us back to reality...? If that were the case, then sorry, but my choice would have to be destroying this world as quickly as possible to bring back the real actors. Because I was the only one with memories of the real world.


    I also had to think about who would have stolen the page. What objective could someone have to do such a thing? Was it as the Lady said, and the next scene was an unwanted one, one which they absolutely didn''t want to act out? But then, could they even harbor the feeling of "not wanting to act" in this y world where the script wasw? If they could only act as the script dictated, then wouldn''t it be impossible for them to tear out a page from it?


    But potentially, the order of the script wasn''t that strongly upheld. What if it were like real life, and scripts were only "enforced" as much as the stage managers and ywrights could manage...? It could be possible, in such an unnaturally realistic y as this. Real people had simply been brought into a fictional world and adapted to it.


    Reality has "scenes" which can''t be omitted. Yet, my real body and mind had been directly transnted into this world. Which meant that even here, scenes like me just walking around, going to wash my hands, ignoring other people''s conversations, things that would absolutely be omitted in a y, would still take ce.


    As humans, there are things we don''t like and don''t want to do. And there are quite a few actors who are... to be blunt, selfishly fickle. If having to follow the script didn''t mean your body moving on its own, saying lines word for word out of an absolutepulsion, then the people here must have been doing it as a raison d''etre - out of a sense of duty to themselves and their world.


    So, if they moved with their own free will, they would in fact be capable of stealing the page. After all, hadn''t they just been quarreling and doubting each other about who stole it? Yet wouldn''t that mean the culprit not only wanted to erase this world, but also themselves? Or maybe the destruction of this world wasn''t their aim. Maybe even if the y didn''t reach the correct ending, nothing would actually disappear...


    It was all unclear conjecture; I knew absolutely nothing for certain. I had too little information to go on. If only there were Rin or Len with their genius intellect, Meg proficient at logical reasoning regardless of her outrageous thoughts, sensible Kaito with plenty of experience, Gack with his kind advice that always hit the mark, sharp-eyed Meiko who saw all, or Luka with her one-of-a-kind intuition that always brought sess.


    How reassuring it would be if I could talk with them... I knew I needed to stay strong and focused so I could save them, yet instantly, I was ovee with unbearable loneliness, and as always, found myself dependent on them.


    "Why did this have to happen? Why did..."


    ...we get trapped in this world? It was my fault, wasn''t it? For sacrilege against him, against Burlet... I gripped the memento of my grandmother, still on my left hand.


    "Why...? Well, isn''t it because the page was stolen?"


    I turned around mid-walk in surprise and found the Lady standing right behind me. When in the world had she...?


    "Ahh, hold on! Ahead! Stop!"


    "Ahead...? Waaahhh!"


    "...!!"


    The Lady grabbed my hood and forcefully pulled me back, and Inded bottom-first on the floor. Counting this morning, that was the second time today. As I rubbed my bottom, insults rained down on me from above.


    "Ahem?! Don''t you know anything of danger?! Where were you even looking?! ...You were about to fall down the stairs before I grabbed you! You nearly died!"


    "Ahaha..."


    "...It''s noughing matter. And... You shouldn''t be so frightened by my voice! How overdramatic! I merely deigned to answer when you asked a question. You make it seem like I''m to me for you nearly slipping and falling!"


    I really hadn''t expected someone to be up so close. From her point of view, she probably just happened to be passing through and suddenly heard me ask a question. I guess I identally started thinking out loud. I was just slowly walking down the hallway in thought, but apparently I''d made to the stairs without noticing. Even in a y, I''d done it again.


    It was a bad habit of mine to get so deeply focused that I went into my own world, and lost sight of everything else. I just kept walking, looking straight ahead, probably at nothing in particr, and nearly tumbled down the stairs. I looked down at them - long and steep. Certainly, if I had tripped, I would have fallen all the way to the bottom. It was truly a good thing the Lady was nearby. If not, I''d be... well, I didn''t want to think about that.


    For an instant, I remembered my eerie dream from this morning of someone falling down stairs to their death and shivered. I took a sidelong nce at the Lady; she was stillining at me.


    My question... Obviously, I hadn''t been asking the Lady specifically, but in my mind, her replypletely missed the mark. "Reality" for her and I was different, and the very thought of there being a real world separate from this one was something that wouldn''t get through to these people. So it was all up to me. I didn''t have much confidence, but just like when musing over the fictional world while watching a y, I had to consider every idea I thought of as a possibility, and find a thread to follow toward the truth. Yet...


    "I wonder, maybe my imagination is going wild, and I''m having a really realistic dream...? Or maybe I''m already in the afterlife... Hmm, no, that''s too much of a leap. But it''s..."


    "Ehh?!"


    My half-monologue thoughts were interrupted by a hysteric shout from the Lady. She stared at me with face warped in terror, like she''d seen a monster.


    "Uh... U-Um...?"


    "T-This isn''t the afterlife! What are you saying?! Wrong or not, please don''t say such ill-omened things! U-Understood?!"


    The Lady''s vigor made me take a step back on impulse.


    "Ah, I-I''m sorry...! I was just having some wild ideas... I didn''t really mean anything of it. Did I upset you...?"


    "Eh?! ...I-I see. It''s nothing. I just, ah..."


    Her gaze timidly wavered left and right, the words seeming to be caught in her throat. This was a habit of Luka''s when she was deeply worried; I''d seen it only once before. The Lady''s current behavior reminded me of Luka''s flustered face when she forgot about an agreement with an important sponsor, and my heart ached again.


    "...I just thought I saw something... shining behind you. It scared me, slightly. Perhaps it was just me..."


    I turned around and saw arge portrait on the wall. But nothing else. Was it the ghost the Master imed haunted the mansion? Surely not... I carefully inspected my surroundings and found nothing. So maybe she''d thought the portrait was a ghost... I took a careful look at the person in it. I felt like I''d seen this person before, but...


    "The man in this portrait..."


    He had bangs that went down to his eyes, wore a ck hood, and posed with a slightly-lowered head, a finger to his lips, and a fearless grin.


    "Hmm... Father tells me it''s been here since he inherited the mansion from his grandfather. I believe he calls it a "portrait of the Silk-Hat Baron"? But what a strange name for someone wearing no such thing..."


    "...!"


    The Silk-Hat Baron - was this the writer of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, Mr. Burlet himself?! Even the local Burlet museum only had a few remaining artifacts rted to hisrgely-enigmatic life. Among them were a few portraits, and one of them depicted him with a woman thought to be his daughter. The pose in the one I was seeing here was different, but those portraits would always have him with bangs covering his eyes, wearing a low silk hat, so people at the theater affectionately called him the Silk-Hat Baron... or, well, close enough.


    If there was a portrait of him here, was this his mansion...? No, I thought someone told me the mansion in Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s script was merely modeled after his own mansion. I''d been so focused on this y world and the actors losing their memories that I forgot all about the ywright.


    The ywright who lived with everything about him kept secret, and passed away still shrouded in mystery. If all this were punishment for sacrilege against him, did we have to grant the wish he had for this y? Surely what he wanted was for us to act out his reality just as he created it, andplete his supreme y... In that case, then no doubt he was in this world somewhere. A mastermind watching over us even as we spoke.


    But did Burlet, who was thought to have died so long ago, still live? Or was there someone else angered over Burlet''s lost y being profaned? Just before I was sucked into this world, when I picked up the letter, I clearly heard the buzzer and someone pping in the distance. Maybe that was the person behind this world... And if that marked the start of it, then perhaps we had to puzzle out the objective of the mastermind who sealed us here and fulfill it for them.


    So far, I knew only a few things for certain. Because of the missing page, the y''s progression was stopped, but the time originally given to perform this y still ticked on. And there had to be a mastermind - the person who sealed us in this world for our sacrilege against Burlet''s y.


    "Sorry to disturb your train of thought, but... If you''re going downstairs, ask the maid if she''s still working on "the tea thing, please?"


    "...All right."


    The Lady looked me over with a scrupulous gaze, but said nothing else and returned to the long gallery in front of the stairwell.


    When I took the stairs back down to the hall, I saw the Doll Girl squatting by the clock again. I still wasn''t used to her as a doll, but she was originally Rin. I was surely only scared because she''d be a doll, I mentally told myself, and quietly approached. She spun her head around 180 degrees to face me, and I screamed. I reflexively backed away from the owl-like motion, but for a moment, I saw something resembling tears faintly sparkle in her eyes.


    "What DO you WANT, miss VILLAger? YaHAH!"


    That "yahaha"ugh was a habit of the Doll Girl which Rin yed, but to be honest, hearing it from the actual doll before me was scary. Rin would often call me to the empty green room in the dead of night and have me stare at her as she assumed her doll part and didn''t move a muscle... an eerie kind of practice. Her acting then certainly emanated a rather ghastly terror, but thinking of it again as I looked at this doll here, I could see there was a clear difference between humans and dolls.


    "Err... I guess I was just wondering if you''d finished searching this area."


    "I''m ALmost DONE with my AREA! Didn''t find ANYthing! So BORing!"


    "Oh..."


    "Hey, LET''s y HIDE and SEEK!"


    "Huh? But..."


    "I''ll be THE seekER! I''ll count TO twenTY, so HIDE, miss VilLAGER! OOONE, twooo..."


    "Hey, wait, um... I was asked to help people who hadn''t finished searching yet, so I can''t y right now."


    "Whaaa? BORing!"


    "S-Sorry... Once we find the page..."


    "...WILL we REALly find IT?"


    "..."


    The Doll Girl forcibly invited me to y hide and seek, but I had to refuse. There was no time to y; time was still slowly progressing as we spoke. The Master said earlier that even if the y was stopped, the performance time would advance.


    I looked at the grandfather clock in front of me. In act one, the clock was stopped as a result of my unprecedented ident, but Rin and Len''s assistance kept the y itself from stopping. But this clock... It, too, was stopped a little bit before midnight.


    "Come to think of it... I wonder if there''s any way to make time move for that clock...?"


    "EH...?"


    I muttered an idea that came to mind, and the Doll Girl looked at me in surprise.


    "Like the hands, you know. If I tried advancing the time manually... I wonder if it wouldn''t move the scenes of the y, too?"


    "...You SHOULDn''t do THAT. You can''t FORCE it."


    The tone of the generally-cheery doll''s voice suddenly deepened. I was sure the energetic Doll Girl would reply "Let''s GIVE it a TRY!" without a second thought...


    "Err... But can I at least move it a little to see...?"


    I went up to grab the hands on the face of the clock, but the Doll Girl''s little hands reached to grab my right arm.


    "NO... BAD things will HAPpen..."


    "B-Bad things...?"


    "..."


    "Hey, is there something about this clock? Some kind of secret...?"


    "...SomeONE will DIE..."


    "...!"


    Someone will die...? What in the world did she mean by that? If I moved this stopped clock, would something bad happen... would a scene ur where someone died? I stared the Doll Girl in the eyes to incite her to say more, but she only stared back with firm resolution. She wouldn''t answer me, and wouldn''t let me touch the clock hands... So her eyes seemed to say.


    A thought crossed my mind. She and the Doll Boy were often here; was it because were they guarding the clock? And if moving the hands would really cause someone to die, were they trying to prevent someone''s death by protecting the hands?


    I slowly turned away from her, and instead toward the hands of the stopped clock. The gold hands glinted from the light of therge chandelier hanging from the high ceiling. With a close look, I saw that it was exactly the same as the prop used on stage.


    That clock was an antique Kaito had obtained after searching all around for the perfect prop. However, it was no exaggeration to say that this clock was like new, with not a scratch on it. And the hands? I couldn''t tell just looking at it, but if this hour hand were also a knife, just like the prop clock...


    "Don''t YOU dare..."


    The Doll Girl''s low, oppressive, emphatic voice echoed ominously against the ceiling of the hall. The glint in her eyes was so strong, and carried such imperativeness, that I shuddered and nodded my head. Satisfied with this, the Doll Girl bent her head back slightly up at me, and gave a soundless, creepy grin.


    I opened the door to the living room, immediately in front of me upon entering the hallway behind the stairs. No one was inside, and only the crackling of the firece echoed through the otherwise silent room.


    On the first floor, the Doll Girl was assigned the west side of the mansion: the entrance hall and the two reception rooms on either side. The Mistress took the east side: the dining room, living room, and guest rooms #2 and #3. The Maid handled rooms to the north: the restroom, kitchen, her own room, the washing room, and the billiards room. Lastly, the Butler searched the south: the cer and neighboring forbidden room, guest rooms #1 and #4, his own room, and a wine cer underneath the stairs.


    I suppose the living room had already been searched. I opened up the door to the dining room beside it and looked all around, but no one was there either. However, the door to the kitchen beyond that was slightly ajar, and I heard voices as I approached. Peeking inside, I found the Mistress and Maid having a seemingly-serious discussion. I listened in, looking for the right time to intervene.


    "Well then, who did it? Is there any evidence?!"


    "The evidence has been destroyed! As far back as anyone remembers, there''s not a piece of physical evidence left..."


    "Oh, dear..."


    "...So, everyone being in one ce... In other words, everyone being under the same conditions, that''s what gets things going. You''re made to think that everyone is a possibility, and anyone could have done it... Yes, it should be only one person, but you''re made to think it''s everyone... impossible... establish a motive..."


    What were they talking about? Motive...? They moved further away, making it hard to hear, but from what I could make out... Could they have reasoned out who the page thief was?


    "Well... I don''t know if I fully understand, but I think I get the gist of it. Still, I''m thirsty. Could we have a break for tea? I''d really prefer to drink wine, but the butler would be furious with me."


    "You only just had some! Sheesh!"


    The Mistress requested tea, and while the Maid sounded reluctant, I knew she''d follow her orders anyway. She opened a cupboard and took out a bottle of tea from within. The mood eased up a little... Should I speak up now? Or...


    "So... The wine was poisoned, was it?"


    Poisoned...?! My hand came to a halt at the doorknob.


    "Since there''s so many people at a party like that, it''s easy to sneak in poison."


    "Yes, but it wouldn''t do if there weren''t that many people, would it?"


    "Yeah... The culprit''s aim must... at least..."


    s, I couldn''t catch anything past that. Maybe it was the stone walls and floors of the kitchen, absorbing most of the sound and not echoing much. I had to get just a little closer. But if I wasn''t careful, I could be found...


    As I hesitated, a kettle let out the shrill noise of boiling water. The Maid retrieved teacups for two from the cupboards. With a quiet gasp, I quietly retreated back to the living room. Then, sure enough, the Mistress and Maid moved from the kitchen to the dining room and sat at the table. The door between the dining room and living room was just a little bit open, but they didn''t seem to notice me. I wanted to keep hiding behind it and listen to the rest of their conversation. The Maid poured tea with an experienced motion.


    "...My, this isn''t milk tea."


    "Sorry... I just thought you might be getting tired of it. Besides, mistress, you don''t like milk tea that much, do you...?"


    "...You do have a point."


    What was this about? The Mistress drank so much milk tea that the Maid thought she''d be tired of it... was that actually a part of her character? Her liking beer of every kind, having a slight alcohol addiction, was one thing I remembered for certain. But liking beer and tea, especially milk tea, I was a little less sure about...


    "Incidentally, by that reasoning... Who would the culprit be?"


    Culprit? So they must have been talking about the person who stole the page.


    "In this case, the one who looks most suspicious at a nce is the culprit."


    "...Why? Isn''t the most suspicious person the one you suspect first?"


    "That''s what the culprit wants you to think. First they give you the impression that since everyone is in the same ce in the same conditions, in all likelihood anyone could have done it. Then as everyone goes back through their memories, they find the servants the most suspicious. But at the same time, they approach the fact that there were many chances for people besides the servants to put poison in her ss. Then in the next step, when unnatural proofes forth to say a servant did it, a young detective says someone plotted to frame them..."


    "I see. And?"


    "Actually, thenes the shocking twist that the poison wasn''t put in the wine."


    "What?! That''s much too sudden. Is the truth somewherepletely different?"


    "Yes, exactly right... The truth is somewhere else entirely. For the truth to be at work elsewhere... that''s the crowning jewel of mysteries! Everyone was so certain about the whole poison in the wine thing, but it was all wrong. Right before the party... Everyone had tea in the living room, see? The culprit used arsenic. The really popr stuff for murder. And the poison was made to take effect right as the toast was made at the party.


    "Not to mention, she hadn''t been in good condition recently... She had a cold andcked sleep, so she was very fatigued. Thus, a bit of sweating and staggering wouldn''t make people notice it was poison at work. Only when the poison in the tea began to reach around her whole body..."


    "Which was right as everyone began to drink wine. Then there''s only one person who could have done it... The culprit is..."


    "Exactly. So you understand now?"


    "...Yes."


    "But mistress, the case doesn''t end there."


    "Hm...?"


    "Why do you think the deceased was in such poor condition to begin with?"


    "...You don''t mean to tell me that...?!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m telling you. It was no mere cold that was affecting her bodily health. A tiny amount of arsenic was put in every cup of milk tea she drank. By carefully adjusting the amount, the symptoms could be freely adjusted as well. The poison was tuned to make her feel only slightly strange each time. Having no taste nor smell, she never suspected it was in her tea."


    "How terrifying..."


    "For that day alone... the maid engineered the ultimate royal milk tea, and made her drink it for every little asion. Making excuses to give it to her was, in fact, the hardest part. The victim preferred to stay at home, to say the least, and hated to socialize with people, so she would only go out on rare asions. But as she was repeatedly given that first-rate tea, she changed. To the extent that she''d make her own excuses to visit the neighboring mansion, she became a ve to its vor..."


    My heart beat fast as I listened intently to the Mistress and Maid''s conversation in the dining room. What in the world was this...? The royal milk tea the Maid poured earlier was very tasty. I would be willing to call it first-rate. I had no fever, or breathlessness, or dizziness... and my pulse was normal... I think. Yet I couldn''t pass their conversation off as just idle chat.


    I wanted to shake away my panic somehow, but I kept calling forth bad premonitions instead. I''d have to get away from here and find somewhere to calm down. Right as I silently moved away from the door...


    "What are you doing?"


    I turned around and met the Butler. I was petrified with fear and didn''t make a peep, but heard the two in the dining room preparing to stand up from their chairs. The Butler took initiative, grabbing the half-open door and entering the dining room.


    Finally getting away from the shock of him showing up, I timidly followed behind him with a slight dy. The Mistress and Maid looked surprised, but the former quickly put a smile back on. The Maid went around to the kitchen and brought the remaining water from the kettle.


    "My, my... This isn''t the time to be sitting down to tea, you two."


    "Oh? A little break is fine, surely. Less haste, more speed, as they say."


    "They also say to strike while the iron is hot... It''s an issue of values. You two will idle whenever you see the chance, after all. That''s no good."


    "Gosh! Mr. Butler, you''re just too strict. We''ve absolutely been searching all over, not idling! Right, mistress?"


    "Erm?! W-Why, yes...? We''ve already done the living room, dining room, kitchen, and billiards room. Yes, I believe that was it, right?"


    "...Pardon me, then. However, I have been instructed by the master to ensure that you two are doing your assigned parts. So with the other half as well, I implore you to not cut any corners and do the task correctly. You must also exercise moderation in your breaks to sit down and chat... Understood?"


    "Yeees," the Mistress replied very disinterestedly, not seeming to be listening to the Butler.


    "Well, Mr. Butler, what seems like idle chatting at a nce might just contain an tremendous hint, hmm? And the mistress here can''t drink beer at the moment, so she''s none too pleased. So as a desperate measure, I''m giving her tea loaded with caffeine instead. Come on, won''t you join us too?"


    "Sigh... I worry for what lies ahead. I merely reached a halting point, and came to check on you before beginning on the remaining rooms. I''ll be returning shortly."


    "My, so cold-hearted. I''d like to finish this up quickly and drink wine to some billiards or whatnot."


    "Mistress?"


    "Well, I''m just so tired. Say, what about you, miss Viger? Come take a short break. How does milk tea sound? Our maid''s tea is truly superb. It just calms your heart, doesn''t it? Ah... How many times have I said that line now? But I can''t help it, it really is delicious."


    As I silently stood there having trouble butting into the three''s conversation, the Mistress again rmended me tea using the same word-for-word line. I hesitated and couldn''t reply right away, but the Maid took that as confirmation and began preparing it. I was curious about that earlier conversation. Could I ask them the details somehow?


    "Um... About what you two were talking about a moment ago..."


    "Ah, did you hear it?"


    "U-Uh... I was going to speak up, but I couldn''t find a good time... It kind of ended up being like eavesdropping. Sorry."


    "Not a problem at all. It was just a bit of idle gossip. She loves mystery novels, you see. So from time to time, she tells me about all these tricks and perfect crimes in them. Honestly, though, I don''t understand a word of it."


    "Ahem! Searching at random just seemed boring, so I was trying to reason out the details of this incident. After all, having some idea of who might have hidden it and where has to be more effective, right?"


    "Well, in such arge house, finding a single sheet of paper is quite a task. She''s been going on about it being "A major incident! A harbinger of something huge! Something bad will happen for sure!"... so I got caught up in it myself. I mean, surely it is a major incident, but..."


    "Just think about it, mistress! This is clearly a theft, a criminal act! So I will find the culprit, without a doubt!"


    The conversation wasn''t really getting anywhere like this, so I spontaneously interrupted.


    "So, um... What was all that about poisoning...?"


    "Oh, that! Well, we were talking about how the culprit could possibly steal the script and be seen by no one... no, not even the doll twins who were always in the hall! Er, and then it switched to how someone could do it without anyone else realizing... Huh?"


    "Yes. She said it was an impossible crime... And to exin how it came to exist, she started using a murder mystery as an example. I swear, she''s always jumping around between this and that. We were talking about a theft, and all of a sudden it''s as if there''s been a murder. She gets much too caught up in it all!"


    "Well, I mean, when I get talking, I just keep heating up... No, I start boiling over...!"


    "...So, as you can see. Please don''t concern yourself about it. There was no particrly deep meaning to our conversation, all right...?"


    "...Y-Yes."


    The Mistress smiled to try and clear my concerns. Then the Maid finished up and set down cups for myself and the Butler. Warm steam rose up from the delicious-looking royal milk tea. I''d carefully watched the Maid''s movements while everyone was talking, but saw nothing unnatural about them... like sneaking in poison.


    First-ss royal milk tea which a maid repeatedlyced with arsenic to kill a woman living nearby. After hearing a story like that... They could tell me it was unrted, but it wouldn''t make me any more willing to drink the tea in front of me. The Butler had hesitated about stopping to take a break here, but once tea was prepared for him, he sighed, decided he might as well, and took a seat. His long fingers covered by white gloves reached for the cup without hesitation. Come to think of it, how long had he been there behind me? Maybe he hadn''t heard the conversation.


    "From the looks of things, I assume no one''s found so much as a clue yet?"


    "Indeed. I''m sure that the moment something is found, it will be shouted all around the mansion..."


    The Butler took a sip and returned the cup to its saucer. His face was slightly more gentle than before, which spoke to how truly delicious the Maid''s tea was.


    "Right, right. If it was stolen and hidden, it probably won''t be found just like that. I''d expect a much more surprising method of concealing it! How about you, miss Viger?"


    "...I helped a little with the study and the collection room upstairs... but we didn''t find anything there."


    While the conversation went on, I still couldn''t bring myself to touch the teacup. Somehow, I could feel the Maid ncing at me the longer I left it there. The Mistress imed it was just idle talk, but... I was caught up on it. I stole a nce at her, sitting diagonally across from me. Her smile gave the impression that it was very tasty, as she held the tea... the milk tea in her mouth.


    But I was still hung up on what the Maid said earlier. "Besides, mistress, you don''t like milk tea that much, do you...?" To which the Miistress replied, "You do have a point." What did she mean by that? There was something strange about it. Why, at a time when it would make sense to simply say "You''re right," did she say "You do have a point" after a long pause to think...?


    Maybe the Mistress, upon the Maid pointing it out, realized that she doesn''t like milk tea thatmuch - but drinking it all the time and having it rmended to her by others convinced her those were her own thoughts... That could be the implication. It was just a little niggling thing, but I couldn''t shake it off.


    The two of them kept rmending the delicious milk tea... That made mee to suspect there was a particr reason why they wanted people to drink it. And the case of the poison they had just been talking about fit in perfectly. Offering a guest tea would be unnatural if the maid were doing it arbitrarily. So the one who invited her couldn''t have been the maid, but someone else at the mansion where she worked... Yes, most likely the mistress. She would praise the maid''s tea and treat the visitor to it. Wasn''t that the most natural flow of things? That the maid had an aplice...


    "Well, miss Viger, where will you search next? We''ve still about half of the first floor rooms to check. The most packed rooms are already done, so the rest will go quickly. After a bit more of a break... Did the master tell you to help anyone on the first floor?"


    "No, he didn''t specify anyone... Ah!"


    That''s right; I''dpletely forgotten about the Lady''s message.


    "The Lady told me to ask the maid if she''s "still working on the tea thing"..."


    The moment I said it, the Maid''s face stiffened. Her mild, chipper smile was never interrupted except when she was earnestly talking about mysteries, but now she took on a sour, visibly displeased look. The Mistress let out a sigh, and the Butler looked down at his cup and drank from it as if not hearing anything.


    "Still working on the tea," I could understand, but why "Still working on the tea thing"? I''d felt something wrong about the Mistress''s actions, and now felt that again about this unusual silence. I felt that hidden underneath it was something which only the residents of the mansion knew, and that weighed heavy on my mind. Even if they had beenpletely transformed into denizens of this y''s world, I felt a tinge of sadness from any case of being left out of the group.


    "I think that''s enough of a break. Now, miss Viger, would you help me search the rooms I was assigned?"


    The Butler finished his tea and stood up, bid farewell to the Mistress and Maid, and left. I thanked them for the tea and hurried after him. The Maid''s head hung down, staring at the milk tea, and I couldn''t see her expression.

 Volume 1, 7: The Library

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 7: The Library</h4>


    The Butler and I returned to the living room and went out into the hallway. Opening the door in front of us on the backside of the grand stairs and heading down a short stairwell, we entered the semi-underground wine cer.


    Three sides of the small, chilly room had wine bottles lined up with hardly any space between. When I took one out, something strange happened: the liquid in the bottle didn''t move at all. While I was at a loss for words, the Butler exined.


    "This world is just a y, strictly speaking. ys contain many things which have no purpose beyond being mere background elements, and they remain so here... They need not fulfill any greater purpose than that."


    That made me suddenly recall something. When I was searching the study with the Master, I casually tested the fountain pen on the desk, and despite there clearly being ink on the tip, it didn''t put any ink on my hands. I thought that just meant it didn''t work anymore and didn''t dwell on it.


    But in truth, it didn''t function at all because it was just scenery for the y... If I''d tried to write something with it on a piece of paper, it wouldn''t have fulfilled its normal purpose as a pen. In fact, if the paper also only existed as scenery, maybe neither of them would fulfill their usual purposes.


    Yet there were definitely items like tea and pots that worked as expected... I asked what the difference was, and the Butler said there were objects which could only be used by those who would "naturally" use them, as well as inessible rooms. This wine cer, for instance, could normally only be entered by the Butler, and not by anyone else without good reason.


    So the characters did have certain principles acting on them to preserve order in the y. And perhaps I too, as the lead role, had limits on my thoughts and actions that I couldn''t even perceive. Though for right now, it seemed like I could help the others out and move around freely, moreso than they could...


    I looked to the Butler beside me and saw him carrying a single one of the many bottles, with only about a single ss''s worth of wine left in it. I noticed the liquid in it was moving.


    "Oh, that wine..."


    "This is the remainder fromst night''s party. There''s a bit extra, but I know the mistress would be angry if I threw it out... It is quite a fine age. What do you think? Do you like wine?"


    "I''ve never actually had wine before... But the people who like it really seem to love it."


    "Yes... That''s true."


    Naturally, there was a limited amount of wine to be used in the y. Wine to be used specifically for the party in act one. So they did have actual, functional wine, like the bottle he was holding now.


    We searched carefully through all the little holes the wine bottles existing only as props were put in, but of course found nothing. The y''s time was still passing as we worked. I''d started to neglect it while focusing on helping in the search for the page, but I had to think about Burlet''s... the person who sealed us in here''s objective at the same time.


    While I tried to keep that in my head, at times I found myself momentarily forgetting that I was Miku. Maybe it was because everyone had slipped so naturally into this artificial world. Maybe with my tendency to daydream, Icked a clear distinction between reality and fiction. Besides, it was easy to go along with the surrounding atmosphere. Even with the knowledge that this world was fake, I went along with everything as if it were reality.


    For no particr reason, I looked at the mostly-empty wine bottle the Butler was carefully holding. Thebel was very faded, and that alone told me it was rather old.


    "Has something caught your eye? This wine is quite vintage. It may be rare, as well. In fact, everything in this cer is very old and high-quality."


    "I know wine has a reputation of being more valuable the older it is, but is wine that''s been left to ferment for decades really tastier...? I mean... than the newer stuff...?" I aired my na?ve doubts to the Butler.


    "Who can say? People''s tastes will differ. There are a wealth of kinds, with different vors, dryness and sweetness, even smell and kick. But, I suppose that''s not much of an answer. Well... Many will say that wine fermented for longer has that much more of a depth to its taste... The same as with people. With the passing of time, life experience will show on their character, and as if not satisfied with "in"... they will form habits, like a hidden taste. Whether they''re desirable or not, though, is a matter of preference.


    "And not to mention, time is always moving forward. Wine can be made with the greatest technology of its time and then fermented for decades, but once ites time to open... Often times, in that advanced future, it will be easier to make more delicious wine than that without spending any time for it to ferment."


    The exnation reminded me of my conversation with the Master in the collection room. He said he dedicated himself to protecting the wonderful relics left by great ancestors of the past.


    "...Mr. Butler, which do you prefer?"


    "Hm?"


    "Wine made with the diligent effort of past masters, ripened to the ultimate vintage over long years of fermentation... Or wine that can be easily be made in no time at all with future advancements, but is still perfectly tasty...?"


    "...That''s a rather difficult question."


    The Butler fell into silent thought, putting his hand to his mouth. The cramped stone wine cer was filled with fermenting bottles of wine, awaiting the day they would be opened. Though they couldn''t speak, I could imagine them anticipating a sommelier''s judgement. After a while, the Butler breathed out and spoke.


    "At times, people will say even the most well-aged wine is too fermented for their tastes. Just too old for them. Indeed, the majority will say it shouldn''t ferment for too long. And also..."


    "...?"


    "Ages pass, people grow old, and values are ever-changing. What was regarded as supreme in the past will not necessarily merit the same opinion in the present. It is for those who live in the current age to pass that judgement. To be so seized with protecting past relics that you forgo living in the present is but nonsense... So some think."


    "Nonsense...?"


    "Yes. However, I... look dly upon that nonsense. If those great people of the past knew that I did so, would it not please them tremendously? Of course, it can go too far... If their descendents live for their ancestors, and sacrifice their own lives for it, that would surely be a sad thing for them both."


    A sad thing for them both... Somehow, I felt like he was talking directly to me. We, thepany, were all big fans of Burlet, and felt it our mission to carry his legacy to future generations. But what would Burlet say if he saw the struggling troupe of the present? Would he say thank you for finding his lost y, and performing it as he always desired?


    It was no exaggeration to say that the huge amount of publicity that came from the discovery of Crazy ¡Þ nighT allowed the troupe to temporarily evade bankruptcy. The support from our longtime sponsorpany, Kaito''s dad, and the gentleman who was a fan of Len were allowing us to endure through our many debts, as Ia had told me. But in a changing era with a booming new entertainment industry, even if Crazy ¡Þ nighT were a runaway sess, it was unclear if we could continue performing only Burlet''s works without any changes.


    I believed the reason we were trapped in this world now was because I''d messed up his perfect y, was cursed for it, and he wanted me to redo the performance of his ultimate script. No mistake in acting out his scripts would be tolerated, and the acting and sets had to be perfect, or Burlet would never forgive it; so went the anecdote passed down in the troupe.


    Thus, I came under the impression that Burlet himself was a very strict and unrelenting man. But I wonder, was that really true? I began to question my conjecture a little.


    "When great relics of the past are brought to the present, and extended into the future... Does that really make the creators of those things happy? If something seems ready to crumble at any moment, but you want to protect it at any cost..."


    I grabbed the bracelet on my left wrist - a relic from that legendary ywright passed on via my grandmother. Though the Butler likely didn''t understand what in the world I... what the Viger was asking, he still heard me out. He stared down at my wrist and quietly waited for the next words toe.


    "Someone told me that all things with a form will eventually decay. But, what if what you want to protect is formless... like a story, or a y? Even things that don''t have a form to begin with can easily be changed from their original forms. But maybe, because of these changes... Even as the times and people change, if the work changes along with them, it can survive without decaying..."


    "...You have some rather interesting thoughts... I think that''s magnificent. There are so many different kinds of people in the world that there''s also an infinite variety of people who create such great works. Whether they would unconditionally be pleased or not... I can''t answer with any certainty. However, speaking for myself, in a sense... I would likely give my apuse, and a heartful word of praise."


    The Butler kindly smiled at me.


    Finishing with the wine cer, we proceeded to do the guest rooms on the south side. The Butler had already checked his own room and guest room #4 by himself, so we went to guest room #1.


    "Huh...? Was I here before...?"


    My hand stopped before opening the door to the guest room. Finding this to be a familiar sight, I took a look around, and noticed theyout was just like the south side of the second floor which I explored with the Master. Both floors had the exact same carpets, walls, and even ceiling ornaments in their hallways, so I was briefly uncertain which floor I was on.


    "Ah, so you were searching upstairs with the master. Yes, this is right underneath. Theyout of the first and second floors isrgely identical. We often do get lost. Certainly, a visitor who only just arrived would... But yes, even we do quite often."


    "...I see."


    He was right, theyout was so simr that I couldn''t immediately answer whether this was the first or second floor. While looking around, my eyes stopped on a certain point, and my legs brought me over. Though I''d seen it on the second floor, too... A "forbidden room," next to guest room #1. And on the north side of it was a huge, wall-covering painting. A painting of a girl dancing alone in a dimly-lit forest... Was this the exact same as the one hanging outside the forbidden room up above? As I stared closely at it, the Butler came over to me.


    "This painting also hangs in the hall outside the second floor''s forbidden room, as well."


    "Exactly the same one...?"


    "No, technically they are different. The painting on the second floor depicts dusk... the time just before sunset. And this painting shows dawn; a scene set just before sunrise. The two of them together are considered one work. The title is Twilight ¡Þ nighT."


    "Twilight ¡Þ nighT... Dusk and dawn...?"


    "Let''s say you were blindfolded and taken to witness the two scenes depicted in these paintings. Which one is dusk, and which is dawn...? Do you think you would know?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Myself, I don''t think anyone would know the difference. And from what my former master told me about this painting... in truth, no one knew. It illustrates how we have no way to determine whether the reality we see before us is real... or just a fake."


    "...!"


    Reality...?! Was the Butler aware that this world was a fake, and that his real self existed in a separate one? Though when I called everyone''s names in the living room earlier, no one showed any reaction at all...


    "The world is made by our awareness. And that is a highly fragile and ambiguous thing. The thought of being makes the world aware of your existence. The existence of something other than you is what allows you to be aware of yourself. To be cognizant of the past, there is the present and future. You think you are alive, so you live... Thus, people can only live in the world they recognize. Because "living" can be said to be when you recognize your existence here and now. If you deny that, it''s the same as death..."


    "The same as death...?"


    So did that mean everyone, having forgotten their true selves, was effectively dead? Their memories lost, living in the y''s world. Their pasts and the lives they led all died... Was that it? And I alone was just barely living still...?


    "So tell me, which twilight do you prefer?"


    I took a close look at the painting here.


    "I... can''t really tell the difference at all yet. I guess I like both...?"


    "The artist painted the girl within almost exactly the same way... But if you take repeated close looks at the colors, you''ll start to notice slight differences."


    "Dusk and dawn... They look simr, but they''repletely different. One''s about to get darker, and one''s about to get lighter... Their following scenes areplete opposites. Is the simryout of the two floors meant to say that simr-looking things can bepletely different, too...?"


    "Hm...?"


    "Oh, um...! I just had that hunch. I imagined the person who built this house having that kind of aim..."


    "...That may be so. Simr-looking, but very different in actuality. Perhaps nothing exists in this world that is exactly the same. Even the word "same" is little more than a concept created by people..."


    "So it''s used more as a measure...?"


    "Yes, precisely. Language is no more than a tool tomunicate ideas. Well, at least that was how it originated. At times, we mistakenly think thatnguage came first. We believe that, behind the words a person speaks, we can see every aspect of their true intent expressed in those words."


    "..."


    "That''s also the epitome of theater."


    "The epitome?"


    "Depending on the performers, the same script can create entirely different worlds. And even with the same people performing, the conditions, mental states, and bodies of the actors will always differ. So ys can be enjoyed again and again. Some fans call that the epitome of theater."


    "That''s very true..."


    Indeed, some customers would repeatedly buy special seats for long-running ys by the Burlet Company. Like the Butler said, they could watch the same story repeated over and over, and enjoy them as new worlds brought about by slight differences in the performance.


    "Now then... I''ve gone on rather long. We should return to our search of guest room #1."


    "Okay..."


    We carefully searched all of guest room #1, but didn''t find the page. I put my hand to my chest and checked the time. Half our performance time had already passed. I knew we couldn''t hurry, but it certainly made me feel hasty imagining it running out on us. All this searching, and still nothing... not even a clue.


    The Butler told me there were probably people having more trouble than he was, so I left guest room #1 to help someone else. The hallways were just like the second floor ones, and simr paintings, though different if I looked closely, hung on the walls. For instance, a painting of thick and lively roses in a vase on the second floor was matched by one with withered petals on the first floor. The sameposition, but at different times... It seemed as if all of the paintings were like that.


    As I reached the hall, I heard a beautiful melody. The Doll Girl was ying piano. That''s right; she did y piano in a scene in act one.


    Rin and Len were geniuses who could do just about anything. In addition to the lute Len yed in act one, he was also skilled with string instruments like guitar and violin. I think it was Meiko who told me both of them had professional-level piano and violin skills, and often had sessions at home. However, Rin herself told me she didn''t like piano very much anymore. She''d only y it to soothe herself when something sad or painful happened... So when she learned she had to y it as the Doll Girl in act one, she let it slip that she didn''t really want to.


    Just what song was this...? The piano was somewhat out of tune; it seemed a little too low. As a result, the slow waltz in major key sounded like it was minor key, giving it a sorrowful tone. I forgot myself and listened to the odd mix of sadness and cheerfulness for a while.


    "OH...? Miss VIger. How LONG have YOU been there?"


    The Doll Girl noticed me and stopped ying to face me.


    "Um... It was such a wonderful song, I got engrossed in listening..."


    "Well, THANK you."


    "Er... What is it called? The song you were just ying."


    "...THIS is Dolly''s DREAMing and AwaKENING. The PERfect song for ME, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "...SAY, Miss ViGER, do you DREAM?"


    "Huh? Dream?"


    I shed back to the dream I''d had this morning. A woman... Maybe an actress, dying at a theater.


    "I do, sometimes..."


    "HMM. Dolls DON''T dream. Do you KNOW why?"


    "...?"


    "BeCAUSE, dolls don''t SLEEP!"


    "A-Ah..."


    "Funny, ISN''T it! YahahaHA! Hey... Do you WANT to hear MORE? I''ll PLAY lots for YOU."


    As she said this, the Doll Girl''s eyes seemed to turn a bit lonely.


    "Umm... But I still need to help everyone look for the page..."


    "It''s FINE, just for a LITtle while!"


    ''But..."


    "Hey, PLEASE!"


    Out of the blue, she hugged me. It was too sudden for me to make a sound. As much as I understood that she was formerly Rin, I couldn''t get rid of the fear I had of these dolls.


    "I''m sorry! But I really need to help the others. I mean, if we don''t find the page..."


    "But you CAN just STAY here..."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s oKAY. ToDAY will go ON, so..."


    "Today will go on...?"


    What did that mean? If the performance ran out of time without the page being found, wouldn''t this world disappear? In what way would "today go on"...?


    "This SONG goes ON, too... In fact, THIS is the MAIN part... The SLOWly turnING waltz turns inTO fierce four-FOUR time. Yes, it''s DOLly''s awakenING..."


    She grinned creepily, looking up at me from around my waist. I jumped back in terror, and in doing so, something flew out onto the floor. It was an envelope; I picked it up.


    "Oh, this is..."


    Wasn''t it the letter I''d had in my pocket? The one I used in act one... It was addressed to "Miss Miku." This wasn''t the y prop. It was the letter I picked up on stage before being sucked into this world. I fearfully turned it over, and found written on the back: "Until the End roLL has lost its color... ¡Þ"


    "End roLL...?"


    I slowly opened it up. But inside, there was only a nk sheet of paper folded in two. The Doll Girl hade up near my feet again. I supposed I dropped the letter while leaping away from her.


    "Hey, what''s THAT letTER...?"


    "...Well, I don''t know either..."


    I was so certain this was the letter I picked up then, but nothing was written on it. I definitely remembered reading that letter. It was just the important part - what it said - that I couldn''t remember anything about. I had definitely read an actual message then.


    So what was this letter, then? It must have been the prop I used in act one, wasn''t it? So it had a use sometime after the start of act two. But currently, the next page of the script was missing, so everyone forgot everything from the next scene on. Unfortunately, I''dpletely forgotten what this letter had written on it, and what role it yed.


    This letter was a prop that wouldter be essential in the y. But was itcking its contents because of the missing next page...? I looked closely at the neatly-folded paper, and it was just paper. The color was greatly faded from it.


    "AH! This is ABOUT the same SIZE as the SCRIPT!"


    "I-It is..."


    "But THERE''s no TEAR on it... Too BAD!"


    I''d have to check to be sure, but my rough judgement was that yes, it was the same size as the script pages. But also the paper was perfectly clean, no signs of any tearing.


    "UnTIL the End roLL has LOST its coLOR... ¡Þ?"


    Perhaps this was the "End roLL" - in other words, the ending - thest page of the script. If that were the case, then I could understand why this would be nk. The removal of the next page made the story unable to progress. So the conclusion was undecided, thus a nk page; that seemed usible.


    If the missing page and the following scenes remained unfound... would it be possible to skip right past them to the ending using this page, I wonder? If that were doable, then we could make the story end. But right now, it was still just a nk page. I threw around all sorts of ideas and suppositions to myself, but I couldn''t get my thoughts in order. They were all nothing more than predictions. No point in going in circles with myself; I would discuss it with the others.


    "I think I''ll show this letter to everyer, and ask their opinion..."


    "...I SEE! That SOUNDS good!"


    The Doll Girl seemed to agree. If she''d been wise Rin, I probably would have discussed it with her right away. But as much as this doll looked like Rin, she was just a doll. I felt a little bit of relief having finally found one thing that could be a relevant clue.


    But at the same time, I realized something that I couldn''t believe I''d been overlooking. If someone stole the page, shouldn''t the first thing to do have been conduct a body search of everyone? If one of the seven had stolen the page, then just like I found this letter in my own pocket, it was highly likely they were hiding the next page in their pockets, clothes, or possessions. Absolutely, doing a search of everyone should havee first. Since we hadn''t found it in any of the rooms yet, the probability of that seemed greater still.


    Now that I''d noticed it, I couldn''t linger around. I headed for the second floor to let the Master know and have him gather everyone.


    The corridor going up the second floor stairs. On a high-reaching wall extending up to the ceiling of the surrounding hallways was arge painting, depicting many angels flying in front of a gate to heaven. As I hurried up the stairs one step at a time, I became entranced by the austere mood given off by the painting, and soon noticed the backside of the Doll Boy. Right as I climbed up the final step, he grinned and approached with his stiff gait.


    "I''ve BEEN waitING, miss VILLager."


    "Huh?"


    Without waiting for a reply from me, he took my hand and led me in the opposite direction of where I wanted to go, to the north side of the second floor. He stopped in front of a door, then turned around to face me.


    "Do YOU know where THIS is?"


    The door was shut fast, so I didn''t know what kind of room was inside. I told him that I didn''t know, and he replied that he''d show me and took me in. The power rtionship was just the same as in reality; once again, he had me in his hands. Even though I had to hurry to the Master and tell him about this letter... I heard the Doll Boy shut the door behind me.


    It was a library filled to the brim with books. With an exception made only for the door, every wall had bookshelves along it reaching up to the ceiling. Four small chandeliers hung from the ceiling, bathing the room in light. Around the middle of the room were three tables, and beside them were sofas and armchairs of varying size. It was an orderly, refined, and peaceful room which readers would surely love.


    However, for some reason,rge teddy bears sat in the chairs, and there was a toy teaset on the table, as if put there for the bears. It was made to look like they were rxing while reading books. Whose hobby was this, I wonder? Though a bizarre sight, the fancy stuffed animals helped add a bit of relief to the crushing feeling from the sheer amount of books.


    "Wow... There are so many books..."


    I didn''t necessarily like reading that much, but I loved calm and quiet ces like libraries. I''d often go to the library on my days off to bask in that mood ideal for thinking, open up a favorite script, and imagine the y in my head.


    "Do you LIKE it? These SHELVES are the BEST part, right?"


    "Y-Yes... It''s a very wonderful room."


    But, yes... I couldn''t be here. The Doll Boy had suddenly dragged me here, but I had to go talk to the Master. As far as I could see, it was unlikely the boy had found the next page.


    "Um, I..."


    "If you READ the BOOKS here, you NEver KNOW what you MIGHT find..."


    The books here...? I nced over the shelves. There were too many to know where to start. And checking all the shelves now would no doubt use up all the remaining performance time.


    "Don''t you WANT to KNOW? The SEcrets of THIS world?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Then READing the BOOKS here will BE fastEST, I think..."


    Secrets of this world? Maybe such things as the reason we had been trapped here, and a way to get out, were written in these books? But the Doll Boy had forgotten his past of "being Len" and became a doll here, hadn''t he? And he was a cruel, prank-loving doll. Maybe he had simply seen me hurrying in the corridor and decided to stop me to y a prank.


    For the time being, I decided I''d pretend to pick out a random book and read it, and watch for my chance to get out of here. As I reached for a book on the nearest shelf, he said "Not THAT; the FIRST shelf is HERE," indicating the top-left book of the bookcase to the left upon entering. It was high up toward the ceiling... I couldn''t even tell how many of myself would need to be stacked to go that high, and I couldn''t reach it no matter what I did. Then the Doll Boy, demonstrating unexpected strength, brought over a long, worn stedder from the corner.


    "SurPRISED? If you THOUGHT I was WEAK because I''m a DOLL, you''re VERY wrong! AhaHAHA!"


    With a cockyugh and boast, he grinned. I''d underestimated his small doll body. But now I was shown how if he put his mind to it... no, without really even having to do that, he had strength on part with a human. The dollughing in front of me without budging an eyebrow was scarier than ever.


    "I''ll HOLD it from BELOW... Be CAREful, it''s HIGH!"


    He imed he''d hold the stedder, but I felt unsure considering his size. And this was quite long looking at it up close... About five meters, at least... Leaning it against the shelf, I slowly went up step by step. It creaked with each step, making me anxious about its age.


    Finally, I reached for the dusty book in the top-left. Just as I did, I saw the book give off a pale light. Surprised, my right foot went a step back, and my weight shifted to one side. The wood under my feet creaked.


    "Huh...?"


    I threw my right foot back forward to re-establish my bnce and ced it down on the step. A momentter, I heard a cracking sound, and my footing lowered. Oh no - I felt myself slowly falling back. Bracing for an impact, I closed my eyes.


    Bfft - the impact was much softer than I expected, and didn''t hurt at all.


    "...H... Huh...?"


    "...Are you oKAY?"


    The Doll Boy spoke. But where did he go? He said he would hold up the stedder, but all of a sudden hadn''t been there. Splintered wood fragmentsid around the floor. It had looked worn-out, surely, but I hadn''t expected it to break now...


    "I''m HERE..."


    I heard the voice from right under me, beneath something soft. I looked down and saw arge teddy bear... and the Doll Boy crushed underneath?! I quickly pulled the bear away, and the fallen Doll Boy crawled out. So I''d used the teddy bear and him to break my fall...


    "I-I''m sorry! Are you all right?!"


    "...I''m FINE. Dolls ARE STURdier than HUmans. You''re JUST kind of HEAVY..."


    "Oh..."


    I was a little hurt by that, but I was d he was okay. The little silk hat he wore had fallen off, so I handed it to him, and he awkwardly put it back on his pretty blond hair.


    Still, when did he move the teddy bear? The bear was a little bigger than the boy, and was doing just fine in spite of me falling on it. If the Doll Boy hadn''t put this soft friend here... The ceiling was high enough that I had to stretch from the top of the stedder to reach it. So I nearly fell backward about five meters... Not to mention...


    The library had high-quality Persian carpet, but for some reason, it was absent in front of this bookcase alone, revealing the marble floor underneath. If I''dnded in just the wrong ce, then...


    "You ALmost DIED there! CAREful, careFUL!"


    The Doll Boy lifted up his hands slightly and shook his head exasperatedly. Yes... I hade close to dying, again. I was always very clumsy and mistake-prone, but sinceing to this bizarre world, there''d already been three dangerous asions where one wrong step would have spelled doom. Were these all coincidental idents, or...?


    "Looks LIKE you got THE book, THOUGH!"


    "Oh, you''re right..."


    The book I''d risked my life to gety near my feet. There was no title on the binding. I picked it up and looked at the cover; there was something written on it, but thick dust covered it, so I couldn''t make it out.


    "How incredibly dusty... Is this a rather old book?"


    I blew on the cover and the dust flew up. So much dust scattered that it got in my nose and throat. I started coughing, and the Doll Boy sighed with disgust.


    "First nighT...?"


    The moment I spoke the title that finally appeared from behind all the dust, I felt a strange uneaseing up from my feet, like an unknown darkness enveloping me. You shouldn''t read this book - a warning from another self seemed to echo in the back of my subconscious. My hands, prepared to open the book, froze in ce. Was this intuition...? Or was it the odd causality of this strange world acting on me? There was no doubt that something important was written in this book.


    A worst-case scenario crossed my mind. What if this book said that once we were trapped in the world of Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s script, we would never be able to leave for all eternity...? Just imagining it made me sweat. But on the other hand, what if it had a hint to solving the mysteries of this world...? Maybe it could guide us to a way back to reality. Equal parts hope and unease began to swirl around in my head.


    If only, when presented with a strict two choices, I had the chance to try again if I messed up; then I''d be able to advance without hesitation... But I was always unable to actively advance with such decisions. I''d immediately start thinking about what if it was the wrong one, cowardly refusing to muster up any courage. Even the reason I left the vige, and the circumstances of joining the troupe... When faced with important choices, I had to have someone pushing me ahead to move forward.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a small right hand touched my left, frozen on the book''s cover. I looked down and to my left in surrpise. I only saw the back of his head wearing a little silk hat; he wasn''t looking at me. What kind of expression did he have? His doll hands were cold as ceramic. But in that cold warmth, I thought I found the awkward kindness of the real him, Len. I had to return him to normal - and I wasn''t alone here, so I wasn''t scared.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself. Feeling slowly returned to my left hand. Like opening an iron door, I lifted open the heavy cover, and put my hand on the first page.


    [End of Volume 1.]

 Volume 2, 8: Discrepancy

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 8: Discrepancy</h4>


    First nighT


    One night, when the wind blew fiercely, seven actors celebrated a y.


    It was a very joyous party. Then an eighth woman, a friend of theirs, visited.


    The woman said she had found a letter speaking of a sin the seven friends hadmitted.


    And that she would reveal their secret...


    The seven were bewildered, and indignant.


    Because they had important business they had to carry out, sin or not.


    The actors med the woman. They said that revealing that secret would be to betray them.


    But the woman stood her ground. She insisted that she was in the right.


    She gave up on the quarrel and attempted to leave, and the seven tried to stop her.


    But the woman stood her ground.


    Negotiations failed to resolve satisfactorily.


    Atst, the woman produced a knife she happened to have in her pocket and threatened the seven.


    The seven faltered.


    However, by this point, they would not give in either.


    If the truth within that letter, their sin, were revealed, all their efforts would be in vain.


    There was a dispute and an ugly scuffle... and then.


    Perhaps it was a prank yed by the goddess of fate... To her, miracle and ident is all the same.


    How easy the gears of tragedy begin to spin.


    The woman tumbled down the stairs.


    Once she reached the bottom... the knife was plunged into her chest.


    The woman died... And what a tragic death.


    The actors pitied her unlucky death and grieved.


    And they thought this.


    "If only this tragedy we see before us were the same as the ys we perform, the first scene of a fictional world...


    Oh, if only time coulde to a stop."


    But the y of her life, where she was the lead, had alreadye to an end.


    And so they decided to consign her tragic death to oblivion.


    To hide everything in the theater''s secret cer, inside a coffin... ¡Þ


    Sweat ran down my fingers as I turned to the final page. The thick book filled with words... Every time I flipped its pages, the words jumped out at me as if being typed directly into my head.


    "I... know this... I know it!"


    "HM...?"


    I clearly remembered now. The events of "First nighT" were exactly those of the nightmare I''d had this morning. Seven men and women were gathered for a party, one camete and made an statement that caused an uproar, tried to run while still in discord with her friends... and died doing so. The dream I saw certainly went up to there. But if this book was the same as my dream, then had the seven tried to cover up her death afterward, and hide her corpse in a coffin? In a room underneath the theater...?


    "It definitely is the same as that... No doubt."


    "As WHAT...?"


    "I had a dream this morning. When was rolling around in bed and couldn''t sleep... I forgot all about it until now. But now... I can vaguely remember it."


    "ReMEMber?"


    "What''s written in this book. Eight men and women... and seven of them chased one of the women, and she died. I think it was an ident, but... I feel like it could be interpreted as them killing her, too."


    "Eight ACTors...? Just LIKE us, huh?"


    "..."


    Yes, exactly the same. The script of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, and this world. What connection did they have to my dream and First nighT? Was my dream a premonition...? Or...


    "But WOW, so you can reMEMber DREAMS that clearly... We DOLLS can''t even DREAM, so we WOULDn''t know. Even remembering the NUMber of PEOPLE in your dream..."


    "...I don''t dream very often, so I don''t know if that''s normal or not..."


    "Was it really SEVEN chasing THE girl...?"


    "Yes..."


    "RealLY? Good JOB rememberING that number. Since you don''t SEEM that SMART, miss VIger."


    "Agh..."


    "Hey, WHY do you reMEMber? Did you SEE everyONE''s faces? Their VOIces?"


    "...No... I didn''t see. Or, well, maybe I saw them, but I don''t remember now. I can''t remember at all... Or what their voices were like, either."


    "HMM. But LET''S see, if you counted YOURself as someONE in the DREAM, then SUBtracting yourself, it would be SEVEN people... or NOT?"


    "Eh?"


    I focused my thoughts on my memories of the dream again, but... As I thought, I wasn''t going to remember anything more about it. The Doll Boy was looking at me seriously, not a hint of teasing.


    "I think... I wasn''t looking from anyone''s viewpoint in particr in the dream. Like, if it were a y, and I weren''t sitting in the audience, but was still close to the actors - that was how close I seemed to be. So if I included myself, it would actually go up to nine, maybe...? I''m not really sure. That''s about all I can say about where I was watching from... Dreams usually aren''t from one view anyway, it''s like... a weird, ambiguous string of points."


    "I SEE..."


    The Doll Boy put his little left hand to his chin and went "hmm," showing that he was thinking.


    "...You SAID you couldn''t rememBER any faces or voiCES, but... Do you THINK they could have been OURS?"


    He tilted his cute little head to the side and grinned slightly. But while the look in his eyes started out as slightly curious, as if that curiosity had changed into a greedy tenacity, he now looked at me obstinately with a hint of madness. His gaze was so sharp and cutting, I found myself turning away to escape it. If I were caught deep in those eyes... I felt like my heart''s deepest secrets, ones which even I didn''t know, might be exposed. My dried-up throat finally moved.


    "...Umm... I don''t know. I mean, I don''t remember anything at all about the people in it. I only remember that... the person who died..."


    Yes, I remembered that the woman who died was called the "lead role."


    "...was the lead ROLE?"


    "...!"


    Why did he know that? The book hadn''t said a word about that...


    "If the LEAD died in the middle of the PLAY..."


    "..."


    "...Do you THINK the story would END there?"


    I hesitated, having no immediate answer to the question. Generally, the lead wouldn''t die in the middle. If the lead were to die, it was left for the finale of the story... and only when the ending was a tragic one. In the case of a book, there would be no one left to tell the story, and certainly in a y, it wasn''tmon to keep going on and on after the lead died. Themon reply was that such a thing wouldn''t be interesting.


    "..."


    "You DON''T know? I guess YOU are a little slow, AREn''t you, miss Viger. That''s a GOOD quality for a LEAD, though..."


    "..."


    I wasn''t sure if the cruel doll wasplimenting me or insulting me.


    "The LEAD usually won''t DIE. If they DO, the STOry will end there. But THERE is a way to keep GOing..."


    "There is...?"


    "Yes. IF... the lead can be rePLACED. If the lead dies, BUT the baTON passes to the NEXT lead, it''s FINE. Then the STOry goes on forEVER."


    "Rece the lead...?"


    "You SWITCH the lead, and it beCOMES the story of the NEW lead. Doesn''t THAT happen all the time in THE human world? HIStory... Everyone writes EVEsting stories of inheriTANCE. If the lead DIES... Just look FOR someone ELSE, and bring them IN as the NEW lead. And you should KEEP quiet TO the new one aBOUT it. That''s just NATUral. For NEW people to keep focusing on OLD, endED things, that''s UNnatural. Those stoRIES aren''t interesting. There''s noTHING weird about moving to a new lead''s CHAPter in a story, eiTHER. If it''s a y with eight PEOple... You prepare a NINTH."


    "A ninth..."


    Look for a new lead, and bring them in. In ce of the lead who''s passed on. A ninth person for a y that only needs eight... I was stuck on something here. The person in my dream who was fated to die and enter a coffin... Just who was she...?


    I unconsciously brought my hand to my chest. The time remaining in the y had gone down a little more. What now? There''s no time. I have to hurry and do something. Do what? Right, the page! I had to get out of here and search. And think...!


    "There''s one MORE good thing I''ll TELL you."


    "Um, I should..."


    "You don''t NEED to be in such a HURry."


    "Don''t hurry...? But, the performance time! It''s way past halfway gone, so I can''t just..."


    "And if it does RUN out? Will we go aWAY?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Sure, THE us of NOW will go away. But that''s only the END of THIS y. It can conTINUE again another NIGHT."


    Another...? The Doll Girl had said something simr. "Today will go on." I wondered what it meant. I looked the Doll Boy in the eyes, and his gaze said "Come with me." This time he walked to a bookcase on the opposite side of before, to the right from the door. He scrutinized a few of the thick books, but seemed unable to find the one he was looking for. As usual, nothing was written on the bindings of any of the books, so it was hard to search.


    After watching him look for a book from behind for a while, I noticed one of the teddy bears elegantly sitting in a leather armchair was holding a book. What a strange sight. I approached and looked at the book. The title was Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night.


    Just flipping through the pages, it was the same as before; the words flowed direct into my thoughts like a muddy stream. The waves that those wordsprised crashed hard against my mind. The unexpected shockwave nearly carried away my senses with it. The final wave withdrew, and I turned thest page, then let my hands down powerlessly. The book copsed upon the deep crimson carpet.


    "..."


    A tempest of emotions swirled in me, and I was at a loss for words. This had to be... some kind of borate joke, right? I hoped it was.


    "AhHH... I was going to rMEND something less inTENSE first..."


    The Doll Boy approached me carrying a small stack of books in his hands. But after being swept up by that wave of words, I was just barely hanging on to a boulder along the bank. I wouldn''t be surprised if I were swallowed up by such fierce rapids. I was giving all my might to cling onto this small, unreliable rock to not be swept away. I had no time to piece together the swirling words. With trembling hands, I grabbed my shoulders.


    The actress ying the Viger was suddenly sucked into a strange y world, and was greatly confused. While running around the mansion looking for an exit, she found a cer. And eight coffins. This frightened her more than ever, and she tried to run, but the seven inhabitants of the mansion... no, the seven actors who were once her colleagues and friends, persistently chased her. Only the actress ying the Viger knew that this was a y... She couldn''t get through to them; her friends had gone mad. She ran all around the mansion, but the others chased the Viger until she came to a stop. Convinced that at this rate, she''d also be killed and put in those coffins... the Viger remembered that the hour hand of the stopped clock was a knife, and she -


    "Lies... This is all lies... I don''t remember this at all... This isn''t me!"


    "...MemoRY is a BORing book. Its pages won''t alWAYS be open..."


    "...No way... But..."


    "If this TIME ends, there is still a NEXT time. It goes ON and ON. FORever..."


    Forever. This y world... the one I thought I''d been suddenly trapped in after picking up that strange letter on stage... Had it actually already repeated again and again? Was that "Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night" merely a single act of the repeating night...?


    "These BOOKshelves are quite a MASterpiece, aren''t THEY...?"


    "...!!"


    It couldn''t be... all these books without titles on the bindings. Were all of these bookshelves that filled up the walls of the room...?! No...!!


    "Then, First nighT, too...? Is that..."


    "Wrong. THAT one is difFERENT. That didn''t HAPpen in this y..."


    "..."


    "If you DON''T remember anything, well, it''s BETter that WAY..."


    "Huh...?"


    I couldn''t see the Doll Boy''s lowered expression from here. His gaze was different now... this boy who only came up to around my hips. It was nearly the same look as when he''d held that blue bouquet and teased me. Not like the other him.


    Did they remember, I wonder? That this night had repeated again and again. I was the only one who knew this world wasn''t reality. And yet, had I also been the only one to forget that it repeated again and again...? And what did it mean that First nighT was the one book here that wasn''t an event in this y?


    A bright light shed in the room, and I was dazed for a moment. This room had no windows. I turned toward the entrance, and the door which the small boy had surely locked earlier was slightly open. A sh of lightning hade in through therge window at the end of the hallway.


    I left the library, and still in a daze, went down the stairs. I went behind the stairs to the hallway between the entrance hall and the living room, turned right, headed straight ahead, and after I passed guest room #1, to my left I could see the hallway that had that giant wall-covering painting. I paced quickly without stopping, as if being drawn in by something. I proceeded ahead listening only to my own footsteps.


    Right as that Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting entered my vision and I nced toward it - the Master appeared at the end of the hallway. I was certain he was still checking the second floor rooms he was assigned; why was he so far from them...?


    "Hey. Can you lend a hand? I want you to look in the stockroom on the first floor."


    "Err..."


    "It''s not a very big room, but it has a lot of things. Ideal for hiding something. It might take a little while... but search as diligently as you can. The others are finishing up theirst rooms, it seems."


    "Are they, now..."


    "So, were you headed somewhere?"


    His question made me ask myself why I was standing here right now. Hadn''t I been headed to the study on the second floor to look for the Master...? But when I left the library and absent-mindedly wandered in no particr direction, I ended up way over here... as if my destination had been the Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting. Why in the world...?


    "...I was just walking around trying to find someone..."


    "I see... All right. For now, I''d like you to go to the far stockroom. Once you''re done, meet up in the study upstairs and report. I''m in the middle of informing everyone right now."


    "...Understood."


    As the Master instructed, I promptly headed for the room in the southeast corner of the first floor. It was a rather widely-built storage room.


    By now, I''d noticed how most objects were just background for the y; "papier mache," so to speak. For instance, the vase of white lilies on the ss table on the living room which had looked so real. It looked exactly like real flowers in a vase, with water. But it had no properties beyond giving the impression of "there''s a vase there," so you couldn''t even take the flowers out of the vase. As I searched through the stockroom filled to the brim with such props, I began to predict that I wouldn''t find that next page. My busily-moving hands gradually came to a stop.


    I probably should have asked the Master when we met in the hallway. Why hadn''t anyone told me this world was repeating itself? Did everyone know that? Or was it just the Doll Boy assigned to the library who happened to find out? Why hadn''t we searched people''s bodies in our search for the page? Why had we found no sign of the next page after all this searching?


    I read some of the other books the Doll Boy brought from the shelves, besides that repulsive Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night one. They were all events I had no recollection of. But I suppose they were Crazy ¡Þ nighTs that had been performed. If I were to take the Doll Boy at his word, then I... then all of us had repeated the script of Crazy ¡Þ nighT a mind-numbing number of times. And in the books he showed me too, as expected, everyone was searching for a stolen page, just like now. But there wasn''t even a single one where the page was found in time...!


    "I''m... always alone, huh..."


    Everyone had forgotten the real world, and they were made part of this one. As much as I tried to tell them that fact at the outset of this absurd act, they didn''t seem toprehend, every time. Which meant it was really only me who was trapped in this world, wasn''t it? These people were just fictional creations of this world, and the real ones were elsewhere... Yes, still back in reality. It was just me who was invited to this world as a guest... as the lead role.


    In that case, I think I could understand why only I lost my memory every time. If everything but myself was papier mache, and even the characters were purely fake, then I wouldn''t even have to feel lonely. And that horrid book that I dared not even remember...


    That Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night - I absolutely wouldn''t believe that it was something I had actually done. Even if they were fakes, how could I kill them... kill my friends with my own hands?! I opened my clenched hands in front of my face, staring at them hard enough to bore a hole. I had absolutely no memory of it. But when I closed my eyes, I could faintly picture my hands being stained in blood.


    It was just my imagination, surely... a spineless weakling like me could never do such a thing. I shook my head to knock it out of my brain, but the intense and ghastly image wouldn''t go away easily. Guilt crept up on me for something I hadn''t even remembered doing. My throat waspletely parched.


    This wouldn''t do... I would go mad from my suspicion, guilt, and self-hatred. I needed something to change my mood and calm me down just briefly... Something to calm my heart...


    "Our maid''s tea is truly superb. It just calms your heart, doesn''t it?"


    Suddenly, the Mistress''s line crossed my mind. After she repeated it three times word-for-word, like brainwashing, it was well-ingrained in my mind. Yes, tea...! But... I remembered the principles of this world. Only the Maid could make tea. The Viger, a guest, surely couldn''t go to the kitchen, boil water, and make her own tea. That said, I didn''t feel like tracking down the Maid now and having her make me some. My mind was still in disarray; I didn''t want to meet anyone.


    I had to do something to recover from this crushing unease, no matter how small... I understood now, just the tiniest bit, how the Viger who''d enacted Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night must have felt. This mental state I was in was very dangerous. So much had happened in one night, and I had no one to share it with, to consult with, to depend on... That situation had actuallysted far, far longer than I even knew, and each time I would forget... learn what I forgot, and forget again... all that on loop. I never knew when madness could creep up from behind in a moment of weakness. Even my own self, the only one I could trust sinceing to this world, was someone I couldn''t help but fear.


    The Butler had said that the world is what we perceive. If so, then myself and the world I was perceiving now were real. But then, were "real" things which were separate from my perception, and long since forgotten, no longer real? I''d forgotten acting out Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night, and while I''d been told now that it had once been real, I couldn''t ept that; so had it be fake? And so had the real world...


    While ceaselessly turning over my memories sinceing to this world, I suddenly remembered. When I was talking with the Butler, hadn''t there been just a little bit of wine left? Alcohol would do fine. I could drink a little to brighten my spirits some. I hurried for the wine cer.


    I creaked open the wine cer door. The Butler wasn''t there. Where had he put away that not-yet-empty wine bottle...? I searched for the single bottle with just a bit of real wine among all the fakes.


    "...Here it is!"


    I found the minuscule amount of wine which was barely enough for a single ss. But I didn''t hold my drinks well, so just this could get me pretty drunk. The bottle had been re-corked. I took a nearby sommelier knife, screwed it into the cork, and slowly twisted. Once the cork was out, an aroma like fresh roses wafted out.


    There were no sses in the cer. I was hesitant to go to the kitchen, on the off chance the Maid or Mistress would show up. It may have been bad manners, but I would just drink from the bottle. No one was watching. I held it in both hands, head it up above my head, and turned it downward.


    For an instant, there was roaring thunder that seemed to shake the whole room. The low roar rang out with such exact timing as to seem like it was trying to stop me from doing what I was about to do.


    "Yahhh!"


    Frightened by the surprising sound, I spilled the wine.


    "Ahh..."


    Yet another blunder. I only wanted the slightest chance to get away from my depressed and desperate state... But even that wouldn''t go as I wanted. Ultimately, I only felt worse. Not even being bothered to sigh, I looked at where it''d spilled. Some was on the stone floor, and some had stained my skirt a little. As I reached for the handkerchief in my pocket, I noticed that letter inside had also gotten a bit of the wine on it.


    "Ah... The letter got stained..."


    It was thinly dyed with the color of the wine. And was it just me, or were the wine-covered areas actually a little whiter than the faded brown paper...? I brought my eyes closer. But actually, it hadn''t gotten whiter - the paper itself was giving off a faint light.


    "This is...!"


    The same as when I was about to take First nighT in the library; the book had faintly glowed for a brief moment. And it surprised me enough to make the stedder fall. Why was it shining...? What if there were somemon point between First nighT and this letter? I remembered what the Doll Boy said: that First nighT wasn''t part of this y. Then from its title... I could make some predictions.


    Perhaps that book wasn''t


    a part of this fictional world, and had been brought in from reality... Or perhaps it was the events written in that book which took ce elsewhere - in the real world. Yet it had some kind of connection to this world... If themon point between First nighT and this letter was "the real world," then what if the letter was the key to returning to reality? If it could be used as the "End roLL," like the envelope said, then maybe it could end the y and lead back to reality!


    My downtrodden mood was suddenly lifted. If I could write an ending about returning to reality on this nk sheet, what would happen? For instance, if I wrote "The y ended, the actors regained their memories and bodies, and they all returned to the real world"... Would it really happen just like that? Or else, no, we would have to perform as the mastermind who sealed us in this world wanted us to, and write the ending that way; and no matter what we wrote, we wouldn''t get back to reality.


    If thews of this y world were in effect, then what was written in the script was absolute, and everything and everyone acted ordingly... Well, I would just have to give it a try to find out. Okay...!


    I dipped my right index finger in the pool of wine on the floor and drew lines on the paper. But this time, it didn''t glow. As a test, I wrote in short words, "All went back to reality," but s, nothing happened. Maybe it wouldn''t start to take effect until this was put in as the final page of the script. Or else the words written with the wine were too light, and having to strain your eyes to make them out wouldn''t do. Or maybe even it had to be written with something like a pen. I didn''t know how it worked, but if I tried all the possibilities, then maybe...


    But... What if I failed?


    All the information I''d gathered since waking up would go back to a nk sheet. Would I forget everything again, and repeat the same actions? I''d wake up in an unfamiliar ce, realize I was sucked into a strange world, be ovee with panic and fear... Then the others who had forgotten themselves and been made part of the y would appear... I''d despair, and vow to help bring everyone back to reality... In the middle, I''d learn that this world was repeating again and again...


    Every detail of the night wasn''t guaranteed to happen the same way every time. A single one of my actions could change the entire oue; it had resulted in a different ending each time. After countless nights, I''d finally found a major possible hint toward returning to reality, so I didn''t want to fail here.


    I have to save everyone...


    There was still time. I put my hand to my chest to check; about two-thirds of the y had psed.


    In the back of my mind, I pictured everyone''s expressions I''d seen since being sucked into this world. It was possible that they were always part of this world, and thuspletely fake from the beginning. But no matter what, I couldn''t think of them as mere fabrications.


    There were many instants where their actions, words, and expressions ovepped with the habits of their real world counterparts. So they were the real ones, who in being adapted into this world''s systems, forgot their real names and other memories... This seemed like the most likely exnation to me. Thus, the only one who could save them from this crazed world of night was me, Miku, the one who hadn''t lost sight of her past, true self. In order to prevent another Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night from taking ce here... I had to firmly believe in Miku, in myself.


    I wiped up my wet skirt with the handkerchief. The brand new one I''d just gotten from Luka. But now that I''d learned that I''d already spent ages in this world and had just forgotten about it, I saw the new handkerchief as already being worn out. How strange... Of course just knowing the reality wouldn''t make any physical changes. I knew that it was only my mind that changed. Yet... I couldn''t believe how different an impression it gave me.


    The light green leaves were dyed the pale color of the wine. The formerly pink roses sucked up the color, looking like they were in full bloom. I had to wash this once I got home... I squeezed the wet handkerchief tight, carefully put it in my pocket, and stood up.


    To gather clues about ending this y and returning to reality, first, I had to know the whole picture. There were many books in the library, and while there could be hints piled up in all those past events... after a bit of hesitation, I shook my head. I didn''t have time to read them all one by one. Right now, it was better to make the most of the possibilities on hand, and solve the mysteries in front of me. I had to investigate the points of interest thoroughly...


    I proceeded right down the hallway after leaving the wine cer, and on my left appeared the forbidden room outside which the Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting hung. When I left the library in my dumbstruck state of mind and wandered, I somehow found myself drawn here. There had to be a reason for it; I''d forgotten about how long a time I''d spent in this world, but surely my bodyremembered.


    When Meg poured me milk tea for the first time here in the living room, I was certain my hand slipped and dropped the teacup, but that didn''t actually happen. Surprising even myself, I took the hard-to-hold cup skillfully and without hesitation to drink the tea. That odd discrepancy... it was caused by my memory loss. My body remembered, but my mind forgot. So my mind would think "why?" about subconsciously natural actions it had forgotten. In that case, I could stop thinking and let my body carry itself to hints I had gathered in the past... Hopefully.


    I gazed at the Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting on the wall thoughtlessly. My right hand, seeming to know the truth of it, reached out toward the left palm of the girl dancing in the middle of the painting, which was faced forward. Since the girl was drawn life-size, it looked somewhat like I was putting my hand against a mirror, she on the inside and I on the outside. Then I noticed there was a slight indentation on that palm, and as if trying to enter the painting, I leaned in toward it.


    There was a sudden clunk of movement, and I pulled my hand away. Was there a switch in the indent on her palm? The wall slowly and silently receded back into the "forbidden room." When it was finally done, a spiral staircase leading to the basement appeared. So this forbidden room hadn''t been a room to begin with, only a secret spiral staircase.


    I peered at the dark stairwell. Lamps along the wall provided faint light. A gentle breeze blew up from below; maybe the basement had venttion of some kind that led outside. Still leaving it to my body, I went down step by step. Just how deep did this go...? The long staircase went on so long, I couldn''t even tell how much progress I''d made.


    After walking for a while,rge doors appeared before me. The old wooden doors were definitely heavy, but putting all my weight against them made them slowly creak open. The musty stone room was bathed in light bymps around the walls. Going inside and looking around, I found many coffins. I fearfully counted them.


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven... eight.


    Eight coffins... I approached the one positioned way at the back and slowly put my hand on the cover. But appearing to be locked, it wouldn''te off. Same for the coffin beside it, and the one beside that... I checked every one, but none would open. A loud, discouraged sigh reverberated in the quiet room.


    At this point, I came back to my senses.


    Thinking about the unconscious actions I''d just done, I backed away from the coffin in front of me. I''d tried to open these coffins. When I let my body take over, in an exceedingly natural way, it checked each and every coffin, longing for something inside them. Like something inside the coffins was drawing me toward them...


    While this could have been connected to a hint regarding returning to reality, since I didn''t remember anything, I was hesitant to open these closed coffins without any clear aim. I was d they were locked... it was a good thing they didn''t open, I thought with deep relief.


    But at the same time, a vague intuition that I had to open these coffins quickly began to swirl in my head. The two thoughts mingled, and I pondered what to do for a while. But either way, the coffins seemed to be locked, so they wouldn''t open for now. A cursory look around didn''t turn up any keys or anything, either.


    Amid the books I read in the library, there had been no mention of opening these coffins. The Master had divided up the rooms to everyone and told them to search diligently for the next page, but for some reason he omitted this room of coffins, not even bringing it up. Did the others want to hide this room''s existence from me, the Viger? Was that a natural part of their role as the mansion''s residents? In fact, in past scripts, the Master had told me to stay away from this area, saying it was dangerous. But I had a feeling there was something important hidden in these coffins. Like it said in the First nighT book...


    "But the y of her life, where she was the lead, had alreadye to an end.


    And so they decided to consign her tragic death to oblivion.


    To hide everything in the theater''s secret cer, inside a coffin... ¡Þ"


    A secret cer with coffins; in First nighT, it only said that the dead woman was being hidden. But here there were eight coffins, all carefully locked... On the side of each coffin was a thin, rectangr hole I supposed served as a keyhole, that looked about the right size for a thick ying card. Was there an item that was a perfect fit for this somewhere in the mansion? Would I have to search for that, too, in the short remaining time?


    For now, there didn''t seem to be anything more I could do in this underground room. I turned on my heel, headed to the entrance, and put all my might into opening the heavy doors again, this time pulling. Then in the corner of my eye, I noticed a thick wooden bar for the door leaning against the wall beside it. Aha, so the room could be locked from the inside. Should I use thistch? I went and looked at the other side of the doors, and saw no keyhole or way to lock them from outside.


    After thinking about it a while, I decided to leave the heavy doors open. Having to open them again would take up time. I left the room of coffins behind and hurried up the spiral stairs. Before I went looking for the key to the coffins, I''d meet up with the others. I hadn''t evene close to finishing the Master''s request to search the stockroom, but surely the next page wouldn''t actually be there... so I felt.


    There was something more important for me to report: that there might be a hint leading toward the ending in these underground coffins. And everyone was told to meet in the study and report as they each finished searching, so who knows, maybe someone really had found the next page. We were pressed for time, but there was still some hope. If we all brought together our knowledge, surely... we''d be able to manage something. Trying to keep in my hopeful excitement, I hurried up the grand stairs in the entrance hall and made a beeline for the study.

 Volume 2, 9: Betrayal

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 9: Betrayal</h4>


    When I reached the study, the door was slightly ajar, and I heard a voice from inside.


    "Come, Len, you know it''s forbidden to take her into the library. Won''t she find out?"


    Those words I overheard without even attempting to made my right hand freeze on the door handle. That was the Mistress''s voice. And she said something I shouldn''t have possibly heard. Had I misheard it? The voices in the room echoed off the tell ceiling, wood walls, and floor, reaching slightly outside as well. I brought my face near the gap in the door and peered into the room. The seven had already gathered. They were scattered around the room, keeping their distance from one another. The room was dim, so I didn''t think they could notice me.


    The Mistress stood next to the firece on the far left side, the Lady sat in the big sofa in front of the firece, and on the right was the Butler gazing out the window. Sitting in two armchairs closest to the door were the Doll Twins. Right and ahead from the door was the Maid sitting in a chair pulled out from the desk. And in the center of the room, under the extravagant chandelier, stood the Master with arms crossed. Everyone''s faces were stern.


    "Don''t be rash. Focus on the performance, all right? It''ll be bad if she opens those coffins."


    "I just thought it might have some interesting "effects" to tell her. And there were some things I wanted to ask her directly..."


    "And what if that put her on guard, hm?"


    "...Look, I said "my bad.""


    "Geez! Len, are you reeeally sorry? I was listening to you two talk outside the door. You told her some pret-ty risky stuff, you know... You nearly spilled all the beans!"


    "...Thought there was someone there. It was you, huh?"


    "Yep! AlWAYS have to KEEP my eye on you!"


    "There''s been so little excitement... Why not cut loose a little from time to time? There''s no way she isn''t going to notice we''re all getting tired of this. This... silly y business."


    "That''s cutting it a little too loose. We''re all taking this seriously. I''m d Rin at least refrained from following up on what you did. But on the off chance something happened..."


    "Meiko''s right! I was passing through the hall, and I thought something was up with you two upstairs, so I just went to take a peek! And then what do you know..."


    "...If you''re going to preach, there''s way more valid targets than me this time. Like you there - all gloomy by yourself, not taking part in the discussion. Getting so flustered... That was one convincing act."


    "..."


    "...Miss Lukaaa? Are you okay...?"


    "...Eh?"


    "Everyone''s reports will influence the course of things. Luka, I''m sure you''re exhausted, but you''re a dear friend to us. Won''t you tell us what''s wrong?"


    "Kaito''s right, Luka. Keep your head up! What''s that gloomy face about? If you have concerns, we can talk them out."


    "...It''s nothing, really."


    "...You''re just depressed about your crude performance, aren''t you? "Maybe this is the afterlife"... If I were in charge there, I would''ve instantly made my exit after such a dangerous line. But isn''t it fine that you managed to fool that idiot anyway? Of course, I would have easily seen through such a novice act..."


    "W... What did you say?! Len... Who do you think you''re talking to, here?"


    "...To our star actress. But I have the better resume, don''t I?"


    "Yes, Mr. Len does have more experience than Miss Luka, and quite a lot of talent! And good looks, too..."


    "...Meg, are you trying to pick a fight with me too? Don''t get so cocky, you big-headed slowpoke!"


    "W-What does that have to do with this?! You''re terrible!"


    "You''re always the most useless one of us, even when we were chasing her! You''re just a pokey turtle! Is your head too heavy with all that useless knowledge?"


    "Now, calm down, everyone! This is no time to be fighting. We still don''t have the letter, after all..."


    "Yeah, guys! I can understand your haste, but... Well, there isn''t much time left, either..."


    "...Isn''t your blunder the reason we''re all hasty, Rin?"


    "Wha..."


    "It was your job to steal the letter, right? If you can''t do that, how about passing the job to me?"


    "I-I can...! Just, that time I... the timing was... not the best..."


    "And wasn''t it the same thing the time before that? Failed because of "bad timing." If you can''t handle it, I''ll do it. We can''t have you dragging us down."


    "...!"


    "Hey, Len, cool it. Rin''s tired, too. Girls are more delicate than you might think, you know...?"


    "Ahahaha... Very funny. From that harsh look, I thought you might have a put-down like that, mister "feminist.""


    "...Um, Len..."


    "...We all fall to exhaustion sometimes. It''s got nothing to do with gender, Kaito. If there''s any reason for it, it''s being in this crazed night."


    "Len..."


    "Crazed... Yes, it certainly is, isn''t it. Len, you weren''t so talkative in that world, were you? You were always putting on that cool pretense. Well, but I couldn''t usually tell what you were really thinking. But you really fit right into the role of that ill-speaking doll, don''t you, cute little doll boy? Have you just turned into the real thing? Hahaha..."


    "Luka, you settle down too. You two never used to fight like this... Look, we can''t be ming and finding fault with one another. Let''s have your reports first. One after another, everyone."


    "Sigh... All right! I''m getting pretty tired of it, too... Sure, it''s for real world intervention, but I''ve made the same royal milk tea more times than I can count. It''s aaaaalways the exaaaaact saaaaame thiiiiing. I could make the same vor with my eyes closed!"


    "Ah, that''s right, Gack. You left her alone instead of keeping watch, didn''t you? Once your intervention was done, you were supposed to bring her back here. But because you left her, she went to the hall first, and Rin''s preparations were dyed. That much could be predicted from this world''sws - if you leave her alone, she''ll surely be drawn toward that ce. You have to keep an eye on her..."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Meiko. Indeed, it was rash of me. However..."


    "...?"


    "...I know I''m not the only one who feels these methods are lukewarm."


    "..."


    "What... You too, Gack...?! Len, what have you said to him?"


    "Like I''d bother with that. I just did what I wanted to do."


    "Len, Gack, don''t disturb our teamwork. There''s a risk of everything going to waste with a single misstep. Until each of us produces results..."


    "Haven''t I gotten results? I''ve experimented with those stairs again and again. And this time, the timing was perfect! I feel we''re almost there."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Luka. We can''t speak with certainty yet, even if we are gradually getting results. If we can''t see it through to the end... there''s no point."


    "Don''t you see all that excruciating overprudence would go out the window if she happened to notice? Len, Gack, you''re being a bit more forceful, aren''t you? It irritates me, but I have to praise Len for that. Not that I intend to cooperate..."


    "Mr. Len, Miss Luka, and Mr. Gack on Team Force, versus Mr. Kaito, Miss Meiko, and Miss Rin on Team Calm... A three on three, huh! And they''re pretty evenly-matched... This is shaping up to be a good game!"


    "Meg... There you go again..."


    "Miss Meg, that''s a bit forceful of you to put me "Team Force." I just thought I''d try something a little different..."


    "Of course the mystery nerd would act like a detective and take a moderate position... Must be nice to be so carefree. Like Gack says, I wouldn''t go that far. We were just experimenting. Better than the rest of you, huh?"


    "Mr. Len! I''m doing my part too, you know? I''m watching all of you in the most neutral way I can! A y needs a part like that, doesn''t it?"


    "It certainly does... if this were merely a detective story. But if we all want to cooperate together, we don''t need a neutral party."


    "That''s na?ve, Miss Meiko! It''s impossible to ask this many people to all be thinking the exact same way!"


    "Meg! Have you forgotten everything we practiced? We''ve always worked together..."


    "That''s right, Rin. Meg and Len have been throwing off our teamworktely."


    "Speaking of "everyone" and focusing on the whole... certainly, there''s a point that it disallows making use of our individual talents. The assembly of individuals may appear magnificent, but when it bes a group, it can lose the ability to demonstrate its full potential..."


    "To think I''d hear that from you, Gack... Look, can we all just take a break? We''re starting to go mad here."


    "I''d love to do so, but... unfortunately, we don''t have much time for it. We''ve less than a third of the time left. How worrying..."


    "Hey, Kaito... What are we going to do? Guys...! Hey... Is this my fault...?"


    "It''s not, Rin. In this y, we can''t speak of whose fault anything is."


    "...Oh, can''t we? Seems far worse to keep up that pampering. Sometimes a scolding is in order."


    "Len, you''ve been going too fartely. You should..."


    "Ahh, at a standstill again! Always goes like thistely. Maybe Team Force is right, we should change up our methods? Besides, even if no one said anything, if one of us really showed her the lett..."


    "Meg, enough. And the rest of you. Enough of this discord. ...At any rate..."


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Suddenly, Luka burst intoughter. The quarrel came to a halt, and everyone stared at her. Giving off a momentary aura that monopolized the audience''s gaze, she had a deranged smile. I felt the illusion that a spotlight was fixed on her. Such overwhelming charisma... Just as herugh was making me wonder if it would go on forever, it came to a sudden halt, and she fell silent like a wind-up doll stopping.


    "Luka...?"


    "Ahh, how funny..."


    "..."


    "...I hate this y... I HATE it!!"


    She stood up and swung her left hand at a vase of roses on the table in front of her. The ss shattered with an ear-splittingly shrill sound and water pooled by her feet. The blue roses slept painfully on a bed of scattered ss shards. Silencested for a while. Finally, with a slight wheeze, she slumped powerlessly to the wet floor. Her trembling hands went to cover her face, and she screamed painfully.


    "Putting on this same night... again and again... this y that no one''s watching!! I''ve had it, I don''t CARE anymore! ...I want to go back to reality, now! To my stage, where the audience is...! You all want that too, don''t you?! DON''T you?!"


    No one opened their mouths, and hard-striking rain echoed through the room. If the rain was pouring harder, then the clouds should have thickened too, yet for some reason the moonlight was brighter than before. Arge branch outside the window would sometimes be mmed into the window by the wind, making an irregr sound like someone knocking from outside. I put my hands tight to my chest, as if to silence my pulse pounding amid the silence.


    "Luka... What are you saying? See, we really ought to rest. I''ve said it again and again, but you''re surely tired. Don''t push yourself..."


    Meiko spoke worriedly to break the silence, approached Luka as she stared hollowly at nothing, and held out her hand. Luka continued to gloomily stare dumbfounded into space, and looking as if she didn''t understand why there was a hand there, spoke.


    "...What? I just honestly said what I was thinking. The thing that everyone is thinking deep down... I said it for you, as a representative..."


    "...A representative? Well... I would be lying to say I didn''t think that too, a little. I can''t help but pine for the beer I had on the foyer. And sometimes I have such a craving for those cheese sandwiches we often had for dinner. I''d love to have one of those fun nights drinking cheap beer and partying again. But... Not alone. Once everyone returns together, I want to do that with all of you."


    "Meiko... I agree. Listen, Luka! Did you forget that vow? We''ve all worked hard together. We''ve finally made it this far..."


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten that abominable night... Even if I wanted to, it sticks in my head like it only just happened. It makes me just want to forget it all at this point... like her. And just go mad... A crazy night... Just like the title says!"


    "What?! No, what I meant is..."


    "Looking at it as an overall y... the decadent beauty of such an ending could be considered a perfection of the art form. Quite magnificent."


    "Hey, stop it! Don''t say that, Mr. Gack... Hey, Kaito!"


    Rin stood up, ran to Kaito in the center, and clung to his left arm. Amon sight... I always saw her clinging to his arm, like a child clinging to a parent. In her small doll body, she could barely even reach his arm. He stooped down slightly and patted her head, saying it would be okay. His hand nearly covered the Doll Girl''s head. Rin had the same scared look as when she showed me the stray cat she picked up.


    "Miss Luka, you''re pretty weak-minded, huh? Giving in to something like this...!"


    "Because I''m not a dunce like you. I bet you could get on just fine by yourself, trapped in a ce like this. Shameless... You love it, don''t you? This crazed world..."


    "It''s not like I like this at all! Sure, I enjoy reasoning and making up stories in my head, but really..."


    "..."When they actually be reality, then no thanks," hm? Well, you seem to get quite a kick out of it, considering. ...I''ve been thinking. Could it be that you... You..."


    "I tell you, I''m not having fun at aaall! I just know it''s a necessity to put on a droll character in such a gloomy situation..."


    "...Droll character, huh... More "oddball" than anything, aren''t you?"


    "You too, Len?!"


    "Ahaha, you said it. All the scripts you write have characters like that, don''t they. They help keep a good bnce. But don''t you think always striking a bnce that way is a bit lukewarm... a bit boring? True art, you know, is much more piercing!"


    "...!"


    "...I favor that viewpoint, too. Going "too far" is just right. Any less, and nothing gets through."


    Meg bit her lip regretfully at Luka and Len''sments.


    "My, so you feel that way too, Len? Yes, we don''t like always thinking with our heads. Following intuition, our natural senses... that makes us feel alive. We''re simply not suited for something so dull as "working together to umte results" in the first ce!"


    Meiko grimaced and admonished Luka.


    "...Luka, I know... no, we all know you''ve been cooperating with us. Please, don''t trample on those memories any more..."


    "...True. Then we''ll all go mad together."


    "If we''re going on about this, we already have..."


    "I kinda noticed at the point where Mr. Gack stopped chiding me for my slip-ups..."


    "...Back in reality, I never once got into an argument with all of you. How bizarre this has be. But... it''s not bad."


    "Stop... Stop it... Guys..."


    "Ahahaha! Yes, we''re mad! All of us, already! Ahh, how funny!"


    "Hey, Luka! Stop this right here."


    "Say, Kaito, did you always have such a mncholy face? All your usual seducing has gone poof, just like that... You used to be so moonstruck year-round. But now, you''re the strict master of the mansion... Always with that bored, brow-furrowed face of grief. Maybe it''s be no longer an act. Or perhaps... you can''t fight your blood after all? It was the slovenly womanizer who was just an act to drop our guards... and this is how you really are?"


    "...!!"


    "...Oh my. Was I right? So sorry."


    Kaito''s right hand which he held out to chastise Luka came to a stop, and he stared as if caught in a lie.


    "...Well, then it''s a good thing you have such a fitting role, Miss Luka. Your selfish attitude just got an upgrade, and you''re more malicious than ever. Now, you might be perfect for a lead viin!"


    "...Look who''s talking."


    "A lead viin? Well, that''s just peachy. A viin is always in a powerful position. Why, viin or hero, it''s all the same! To y a part is to be someone who isn''t you... And to do that, you need to deceive everyone around you... even fooling yourself, yes?! For so, so long we''ve fooled ourselves... and long forgotten who we really are! Oh, the COMEDY!! AHAHAHAHA!"


    Luka again opened her mouth wide andughed loudly, her eyes filled with madness. A string stretched to its limits had snapped. That triggered everyone to hurl nder at each other; by the end, they even scorned, refused, and abused themselves. Lurking behind a beautiful and orderly facade was something that would never be shown on stage: their true faces, uncouth and human. How filthy and ugly it was. As I watched this repulsive scene, my eyes and ears were fixated on them, like I was bound to my seat.


    "...You look pale. Luka, someone will take over for you, and you can get back to your room for tonight..."


    "Oh, I''m fine. We''ll put an end to this now... Yes, we''ll put an end to all of this, this whole night!"


    Luka yelled with eyes open wide. Everyone froze with surprise at the mention of "putting an end to this." Silence fell again. Rin, who''d watched the fight anxiously while clinging to Kaito, slowly stepped toward Luka.


    "...Hey. Do you really want to make all our effort go to waste? That''s just foolish. I misjudged you, Luka..."


    Rin stood at the same height as Luka sitting on the floor, and met her deranged gaze directly. Unlike when she was afraid, her face now had a cold look, and emitted a threatening aura hard to imagine from her small body. The two stared each other down, and Luka was the first to turn away. As if readjusting her posture, she sighed loudly, stood up, and spoke looking down on the small Doll Girl.


    "...Rin, always ying the good girl... But I know you can''t help feeling lonely either. I know you want to escape from here..."


    "It''s been hard for me, and my body''s turned into this... Some of it''s more than I can bear. But everyone else is here, so I can''t give in yet, can I?"


    The Doll Girl''s little hands moved to grab something hidden under her cor.


    "Hmm. Well then, could you live here your whole life?"


    "Well, I mean... I''m sure someday..."


    "That locket... You''re always talking at it with tears welling up, aren''t you?"


    "!! W-What are you talking about..."


    Rin''s shoulders shook.


    "My station is the second floor corridor and stairs... I can see you down in the hall easily. Whenever she''s not around, you''re always squatting and talking into it... "I can''t take it,e help, I''m sorry"..."


    "...! I-It''s not like dad..."


    "...My, so it was your father. It was too far away for me to see the photo inside. So you want your father toe save you? Ah, but... who knows if he''ll evene to see the likes of you!"


    "...hh..."


    Rin''s face visibly went pale. She trembled, and her small hands covered her face. Gradually, she started to breathe heavily, like she''d just run a marathon.


    "Miss Rin!! Are you okay?! Please, breathe slowly!"


    Meg instantly responded and held Rin up as she looked about to faint.


    "Ahh, so even that doll body can hyperventte. How fuuunny..."


    Whap.


    A dry sound rang out. Meiko had walked up to Luka and forcefully smacked her by the left cheek.


    "Too far. Don''t you know things have limits?"


    "Heehee... Oh, ouuuch. It really hurts... like it were real!"


    "..."


    Meiko and Luka stared at each other quietly. Luka grinned in desperation, like nothing mattered to her anymore, and Meiko didn''t even try to hide her intense fury toward her. It was an explosive situation.


    "Ahaha. I haven''t seen Rin be talked down like that in a long time."


    "...Len. Enough of your teasing. What good will it do to bring us even further apart?"


    Meiko reprimanded Len for his jokingment on the tense situation between the two, keeping her stern gaze. She was said to have once lived a rough life where she would answer to any fight picked with her. Now, she was the most concerned for those around her, and tried to mellow the situation, but if the quarrel escted into a scuffle... she would probably be the victor.


    She red coldly at Len. That re must have been congatious; the temperate in the room seemed to drop. Even I, hiding outside the door, trembled a little. Her anger was frightening. But why was it...? The angrier she got, and the more the others quarreled terribly, an indescribable exaltation welling up from my heart. I felt like I was watching an amusing y.


    "Scary...! But I''m not particrly trying to drive anyone apart. Ahh... I see. So that''s his aim..."


    "His what...? Are you trying to give me the slip?"


    "No, no. I don''t have any intent of causing discord between everyone. I''m just doing what only I can do. Maybe doing the same thing over and over for an absurdly long time has driven us mad. But that seems obvious, given the situation. No matter how tough your mind is, when you''re in a situation like this, it''s more bizarre to stay sane. So now, things are finally getting interesting."


    "Hah... Sounds like you want a whack too, do you...?"


    Fires of rage burned in Meiko''s eyes. She turned her body toward Len and took a step forward, but a little hand grabbed it. Rin, who was still breathing roughly, looked up at her silently with tears in her big eyes. Seeing this, the mes died down, with nowhere to go. Meiko took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Meg, stroking Rin''s back from beside her, took the chance to ask a question.


    "Um... Mr. Len, you said "his aim"...? Who do you mean?"


    "I mean the mastermind. Stories need action. A y that''s all lulls and no conflict, allfort and pretend friendship, is just boring, isn''t it? He''s watching as close as he can get... There needs to be more excitement."


    Len slowly stood up from his armchair and moved to the center of the room.


    "...I''ve been thinking about this a while."


    The Doll Boy''s round, ss-like blue eyes wavered eerily in the soft orange light of the chandelier.


    "The mastermind... He''s really among us, isn''t he?"


    "Huh...? Mr. Len, what..."


    "The one who invited us from reality to Crazy ¡Þ nighT... The one who wrote the invitation letter that night... The legendary ywright, Burlet."


    The words directed at no one in particr made the remaining six look up toward Len with a start, faces full of surprise and fear. Everyone froze like stone statues watching his mouth, waiting for his next words. But for some time, he didn''t have them.


    Kaito regainedposure quickest, and spoke in a serious tone.


    "...What do you mean, Len?"


    "I always thought it was strange. That night, it was just us eight there. No one else. And now, too... it''s just us."


    My heart jumped. Did he know I was out here, hiding behind the door...? I held my hands tighter and shut my eyes.


    "That''s right. Though I was thest toe in... That night, too, everyone else went home before us..."


    "But... We''re talking about someone capable of truly strange things. He wouldn''t necessarily look like a normal person, even. Maybe he can, say, make himself invisible at will. Or maybe he''s not human at all? Like a ghost... or a supernatural being."


    "...Maybe. It''s clear he''s not just an ordinary person. But it''s also a fact he existed as a human in the past. Though... then, too, his face, personality, age, lineage... Most information about him was hidden. But I feel something else amiss besides that. I''ve been feeling like someone''s watching me up close... with the perspective of an audience member simply enjoying the y."


    "An audience member... up close? You say you sensed them watching?"


    "In that letter, the mastermind wrote: I''m always watching the y up close. But they didn''t say from where exactly. Say this were a world inside a book, and they could just turn the pages whenever they wanted... viewing us from the outside world. I considered it might be a very detached kind of viewing like that. But..."


    Len came to a stop to think. Then he put his left index finger to his lips, and turned his gaze right and down. He looked toward the blue roses Luka had knocked off the table earlier, sleeping restlessly on the white sheets of the shattered vase.


    "If it were me... If I were the mastermind, where would I watch this y from...? ...I would slip among the actors, be one myself, and watch as I performed alongside them. That would be most enjoyable..."


    "...!"


    A heavy silence fell with Len''s suggestion, and time seemed to stop.


    The mastermind is among us? Burlet himself...?!


    Time, temporarily stopped from fright and tension, resumed with a sigh. Kaito, the oldest, had been raised to be a leader, so he could regainposure from even the most shocking events.


    "Your intuition is often correct, so it scares me... But could you tell us what evidence led you to think that?"


    "...Sure. When Rin started hyperventting, and Luka got pped by Meiko... I felt it. When you put on a good y, a sense of delight and excitementes from the crowd... somethingpletely different from the excitement from a fight. An emotion full of pure expectation and curiosity... and I''m sure I sensed iting from somewhere in this room. Though I can''t pinpoint who."


    "It can''t be...! One of us...? One of us was watching this awful discord and enjoying it?!", Meiko retorted at Len with anger.


    "Well... Who knows if they were pleased. But maybe they were enjoying it as a y?"


    "...I see now."


    Kaito spoke up with a bitter smile.


    "We''ve all been in this together, haven''t we? No such mingling could happen; we''ve been friends for years, and we can still fondly remember our time since meeting to now... That''s undoubtable, is it not?! You''re not suggesting that someone''s been possessed by the ghost of Burlet, are you?"


    "Who knows... I just had a hunch of sorts that he was among us. I didn''t say I had solid proof. That''s why I''ve been looking for some."


    "Actually, I''ve thought that myself. The night of the incident, there wasn''t anyone but those of us here now, was there?"


    Meg hummed and added her own suppositions.


    "If we suppose Burlet is among us, then he would be over a hundred years old...! So for him to just blend in would mean he can change his form at will. But then, determining a person''s personality and past experiences just from their actions would be hard, huh? Which makes it possible that all of that person''s behavior and everything in the real world was just fabricated."


    "But it''s just conjecture, yes? It''s not certain he''s here...", Meiko insisted, flustered.


    "If we can make the conjecture, then it''s a possibility." Gack spoke chidingly with concern.


    "...Maybe just like we''re fooling Miss Miku, he could be fooling us too."


    The cutting words hit me like a knife in my chest. At once, I was torn away from the y I was watching unfold before me, back into reality.


    All this time, I''d yearned for a voice to finally say my name - but as soon as I heard it, the faint light of hope I saw went out. The fearful possibility I kept out of my thoughts as soon as it popped up... that everyone else was leaving me out, and tricking me... That terrible idea was now confirmed as reality. "Miku, youck insight. Miku, you''re honest and easy to fool... So you''d be a good audience member" - it was just as I''d been told.


    I mixed in with theedy they were putting on, and thought I''d be an actor on the same standing as them. But that foolish girl wasn''t their friend and colleague, just their audience. And certainly not the star of the show. If they were being fooled by a greater mastermind... What an absurdedy this was.


    "But now we''ve proven ourselves capable of considering the possibility. Maybe we were able to ssh him with some cold water, hm?


    "...No..."


    Kaito denied Meiko''s bluff with a deep crease in his brow.


    "...I''m sure he''s delighted deep down. Thinking, "so they finally noticed"..."


    Len picked up after Kaito. For the nth time, an oppressive silence came over the room.


    "But... Really, who could it be...?", Rin mumbled, her head hung low.


    Everyone''s faces stiffened, and not wanting to look at one another, focused their ears on the eerie silence. If anyone made a wrong blink, sigh, gaze, gesture, remark... even an irregr heartbeat in this situation would make the other six apprehend them at once. They all strained their senses to endure, like a beast that had wandered into a hunting ground and had toy low until the humans left; their tension was very evident.


    "Everyone''s suspicious... That''s what I think. Of course, you all think that about me too, so your silence is really painful to my ears..."


    Meg opened her mouth first. The lover of ssical mysteries and writing, who had worked on scripts of her own, was the easiest to suspect at a nce. She was trying to fill the distance before everyone else pointed fingers at her. Meiko looked at her, lowering her eyebrows.


    "Sigh... You said it yourself when we sat down for tea. More often than not, the most suspicious person isn''t the culprit. I understand that you aren''t, and honestly, I don''t want to suspect anyone. Say that the mastermind is among us. Then so what? What does that change? There''s only one ending we seek. That won''t change one bit, will it?"


    Meiko lied. What Meg had told her was that the most suspicious person was initially considered to be the killer, but as the story proceeded, those doubts were painted as misdirection. However, it was amon pattern in mysteries that ultimately, even that was part of the n, and the person thought most suspicious at the start was, indeed, the culprit. I had heard Meiko and Meg''s conversation myself. Yes, from behind a door in secret, just like now.


    "...My, I hope so," Luka said, eyes seeming to doubt everyone else in the room.


    "If there is a mastermind among us, deceiving us... Identifying who it is may not have any impact on their goal, nor thepletion of our objective. Surely you''re well aware of why that is, yes?"


    Everyone''s doubtful eyes suddenly widened, like Kaito''s words reminded them of something. Slowly, they turned to unease and fear.


    "Yes... Kaito is right. Even if we go hunting down the mastermind, I can''t imagine it''ll be of much benefit to us," Gack remarked with a distressed tone.


    "Hmm... And it''s possible our goal and the mastermind''s ovep!"


    "There''s a good deal we''ve learned, you know. Slowly but surely, we''re reaching our objective. With each repetition, we learn more about the rules that govern this y world."


    Kaito summed up his opinions to control the situation which could soon turn sour again, and Meg and Gack added their own persuadingments. Even knowing the mastermind who sucked them into this world could have been among them, they were somehow gaining back their usual team ethic.


    Rin raised her head, stood up, and spoke with light in her eyes.


    "We''re almost there. We''ve gotten to a pretty good spot. There''s just... something we''re missing still... I''m sure of it."


    "Yes, certainly. Our actions are causing minor deviations. If only by a little, time in the real world is being shortened. Interference is gradually urring between that night and this world. But of course, we can''t precisely measure the effect it''s having on reality. Even so, we''ve learned it''s not just futile."


    "True... But I still think we need to avoid slipping up in haste at any cost. We can''t have another mistake like that night again..."


    "...Yes, I know."


    The mention of "that night" seemed to change the mood in the room. Their expressions were almost deranged in their seriousness, and the group seemed united under achieving a specific goal. Awed by that impression, my clenched hands started to sweat.


    "The important thing is the letter. Rin failed this time. Does someone have a followup n?"


    "..."


    "We should act quickly, before time is up again." Gack stared at his left arm as if checking a watch he wasn''t wearing.


    "All right, if it''se to this... It might be a bit rough, but I don''t care how you do it. Just get the letter."


    "You know, she seems a lot more wary than usual this time. I''m thinking that after an ending like that, a few fragments of her forgotten memories of it stuck around, influencing her thoughts. She didn''t even drink my second cup of tea..."


    "Ah, that''s right... Shepletely dodged the coboration between Meg and I. And since Len went and showed her the past scripts, she''s probably even more on guard now."


    "Well, there''s no time... This night can end BaD too if it means sesses next time. It was a dangerous bet taking her into the library then... But personally, I got some good information out of it."


    "But... I''m scared. Hey, Kaito... If it turns out like before again..."


    At some point, Rin had returned to Kaito''s side.


    "Yes. We won''t let ourselves be killed... The true ending won''t require our deaths."


    "We have to protect the fact that she died... and the contents of the coffins. If we can''t do so, we''ll never return to reality. No matter what, Miku can''t know the truth. She can''t go back to reality like this."


    "Miss Meiko''s right. The lead role of this y will die, even if she says and does nothing. That''s her fate... Because it''s thew of this world..."


    "My, do I feel sorry for her..."


    "It''s inevitable if we''re going to bring her back from the grave. That''s what our objective is, isn''t it...?"


    "Len... You''re right. Yes, we understand."


    "Well. Let''s end the meeting here. She''ll probably be finishing her search of the stockroom anding up here soon. It''s full of junk, so I''m sure it''ll take some time to search it all carefully, but..."


    I was so shocked, I forgot to even breathe, intently listening in on the long conversation.


    Thump -


    "...............Miku? Are you there?"


    The wind outside howled as usual. The branch by the window would asionally whack into it, making a knock-like sound.


    "It seems it''s just the wind. It''s part of the script for the storm outside to get most intense around this time. The climax is approaching... Is it time for the thunder effect...?"


    Gack stood looking out the window. But my back was already turned, and I only heard part of his words.

 Volume 2, 10: Solitude

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 10: Solitude</h4>


    Before my eyes was a mess of mops and furniture that had copsed upon opening the door, somewhat blocking the entrance. I lowered my heavy head and saw a leg powerlessly thrown on top of the dusty floor. Its right knee was bleeding a little. My own leg... I wonder when I injured it.


    My head began to catch up and went back through the memory of what I''d been doing. I lost myself in wanting to get away from that ce as soon as possible and ran without any destination, then tripped in the hallway. I lifted my head and straightened my gaze, then looked around.


    This was that first storeroom I searched with Kaito... He moved around the old desks, bureaus, mops, brooms, and buckets, leaving them piled up near the entrance. So getting in was fine, but getting out looked like a tight fit. But this was much better than the long gallery I''d entered repeatedly while running around, or one of the guest rooms. On the off chance they came looking for me, it would be hard to find me here.


    The first shock came when the Mistress called the Doll Boy "Len," and it merely confused me. I simply wondered, "Wait, why?" But as their conversation continued, my confusion became sadness... and fear... and resentment, and anger. All of my emotions were mixed, and I felt like I was going to burst from them.


    Yet, when those emotions peaked, the intensity of them was suddenly gone, and I began to feel like I was watching a y - an ambivalent human drama swirling with love, hate, intrigue. My mind stopped thinking, and I admired the scene unfolding before me  a y. How much I wish it were only just a y.


    "Ahaha... How cruel..."


    My hoarse voice echoed futilely in the unupied room.


    "Somebody... tell me it''s just a lie..."


    I reached out to cling to something and touched only air. I saw a hand in my blurred vision. But it was just my own hand... there was only me. No one would take my trembling hand.


    I was sad. Regretful. Pained. Lonely. How miserable. I recalled the conversation I''d heard from behind the door piece by piece, and the intense emotions smoldering in my chest welled up to my throat, and I sobbed. I firmly held my mouth with both hands to keep from making any sound. But even so, my intense wailing that I must have wanted someone to respond to echoed in the empty room, onlying back to my own ears. The more severely I cried, the more hollowness it brought.


    I had believed in the others unquestioningly as friends. I expected a hand to stroke my head as I wept all alone, a voice to scold me for crying over something like that, a gaze to gently watch in silence, or delicious milk tea that would calm me, but there was nothing like that... there never had been. The first-ss actors who could manipte every sense would not offer me such constion anymore.


    I had never truly been a friend to those professionals. I hadn''t even been betrayed; I''d just convinced myself that I had already be their friend. Idiotic... What a foolish, miserable, impudent mistake. Not seeing how I could never be a friend to them from the start, I made my own stupid assumption and prided myself on it.


    "The lead role of this y will die, even if she says and does nothing. That''s her fate... Because it''s thew of this world."


    Earlier, I tripped in the empty hallway while running. I always tripped clumsily, so I was sure it was just that once again. But I was wrong. Just how many times had I felt the fear of death sinceing to this world? The breaking stedder, the fall down the stairs. Not to mention the sword that came down from above. The milk tea that was offered to me with perfect timing: right after hearing the story about the perfect crime of the well-concealed poison. It all seemed too unlucky. But they weren''t just idents; they were all nned, intentional events...


    The star actress who suddenly disappeared - taboo words - she who died - the recement of lead roles - ninth person - the karma of death - necessary death - to bring her back from the grave - Miku can''t know the truth, or go back to reality - thepletion of our objective - the mastermind''s invitation - the sudden troupe audition - the dream I saw this morning - First nighT.


    Now, the pieces of the puzzle were assembled... Everything I had felt doubts about finally came together neatly to form a single story.


    I had to sever myself from them - from the affection, trust, and bonds I felt. And I had to build resolve to fight against them. I had to think of a way to avoid things going to script, or I would be left all alone in this world to die...


    All my sadness over being tricked changed to anger and hate. Just like in that Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night. They were fighting, to the point of experiencing temporary death in this fictional world, to drive me toward the death they desired. So I would have to be determined as well, and finish them off before they finished me. This time, I would have them perform the script I had thought up, without letting them realize I''d noticed the truth - and finishing this repeating y with ast act, the actors would step off the stage to apuse.


    Kaito said that the letter was important. Most likely, this was the End roLL, like I''d predicted. And using the End roLL, I could create a scene they didn''t want - the lead being saved and being able to return to reality. And the things they tried to keep me away from... They were likely rted to the usage of the End roLL.


    First, the wine bottle. When I searched the wine cer, there was a single bottle that wasn''t fake, with a bit of real wine left. Gack naturally diverted my attention away from the wine. I should have been very interested in this single non-prop bottle that concealed the potential to be used for something... but before I knew it, he was talking about wine in general, then switched things to an entirely unrted topic. Maybe this would be the ink. Since when I spilled it on the nk End roLL, it glowed. Now for the other part...


    I frantically went around my memories. As I searched for things hidden behind all the actions I''d witnessed sinceing here, a particr scene came back to me. Rin was always in the hall, in front of the clock... Yes, the clock hands...! When I tried to approach them, she said it was dangerous, and her eyes threatened againsting any closer... I had to hurry and get those hands!


    When I stood up, pain shot up my right knee. I took the handkerchief Luka gave me out of my pocket and wrapped it tightly around my knee. It was faintly soaked with the blood which still hadn''t stopped.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. Behind my eyelids, I imagined another me.


    She arrivedte to their meeting and stepped into the dim room looking very apologetic. Everyone looked her over with some doubt and unease over how veryte she was. She, too, looked like she was dying to ask the others something, a little curious about what she''d seen in those books in the library... Slowly, the air in the room grew tense, each party wanting to probe the other... She made a face full of unease, yet trusted them, and approached saying she''d found a hint toward finding the next page. Acting stupidly and easily-fooled, yes, like an audience member... Her objective was to steal their script.


    Yes, I didn''t know a thing. Wholly ignorant of being number nine, the pitiful recement, I would dance for them.


    I hid the clock hands in my skirt pocket, held the wine bottle in my left hand, and with my open right, lightly knocked on the door to the study.


    "Searching the stockhouse certainly took you a while. We were all waiting for you."


    The Mistress sitting on the sofa nearest the door weed me with a concerned smile. Only slightly opening the extravagant wooden door, I stepped my foot into the room.


    "Um... I finished checking the stockroom a little while ago. But I remembered something when I was searching the wine cer with Mr. Butler. You said you''d rather drink beer than tea earlier, so I brought some..."


    "My, so there''s some left! I''m d."


    "...This is no time to be drinking, all right?"


    The Master scolded the rejoicing Mistress with deeper wrinkles in his brow than usual. I could interpret it as an expression with some unease; because the Viger had brought the wine bottle, a key to progressing the story. Coming inside, I went over to the wall on the right... toward the small table with the script. The armchair across from it was empty, so I was able to sit down there in a natural way.


    Paying no attention to the script, the Viger looked fidgety about something else - she couldn''t help but be curious about the things she heard in the library earlier... but she was pondering how to break the topic. The inhabitants, meanwhile, were likely formting a n to steal the letter.


    "Oh, did you find the page? s, I''ve had no luck at all. I haven''t found so much as a scrap of paper..."


    The Lady started things off. The word "paper" was intended to cause a breach.


    "Yes, same here! The kitchen had nothing but paper napkins for dining!"


    "And the newspapers in the living room all had things written on them... Those won''t do. To think so much effort would go into finding a single piece of paper..."


    "But...! They do SAY things are alWAYS right under your NOSE! YahaHA!"


    I knew that they were creating a natural flow of conversation to obtain the nk letter the Viger had. Starting with the Lady, to the Maid, to the Mistress, to the Doll Girl, they formed a perfect chain with no gaps. The usual Viger who knew nothing would surely be enticed by this to say "Oh, if it''s a nk piece of paper, I do have one of those..." and pull out the letter in her pocket.


    I only had one chance. To act out, as the uneasy, ignorant Viger... no, as the idiotic Miku who had the role of the Viger, the most natural response...


    "I searched as hard as I could too, but... I just couldn''t find it. It''s a little bit depressing... But there''s something I''m curious about... I was wondering, is this letter I have part of the script...?"


    "...!"


    I slowly produced the letter from my pocket. Their eyes stared with delight. But like hunters reaching for a trapped rabbit, they concealed their true inner joy, putting up expressions of fresh surprise and expectation as if it were the first time game were caught in that trap, then acted slowly and carefully to procure the game without letting it get away.


    "I... I didn''t even consider that. Did you have that all along?"


    "Yes. I forgot about it, but I''m pretty sure it was always in my pocket..."


    I took the folded nk sheet out of the envelope and opened it up to show everyone. They watched me with surprise like they''d never seen it before.


    "I saw THAT too, in the HALL! It looked JUST the right SIZE! YAhahaHA!"


    "Yes, a PERFECT fit! AhahaHA!"


    "There''s nothing on it, huh! Just paper... isn''t it? It looks pretty faded, though..."


    "The next page of the script is torn. And rather roughly, so there should surely be irregr tear marks along the inside edge. Indeed, it does seem that the size is just right... But if it''s not the right thing, even attempting to use it as the next page would be dangerous..."


    "...! Oh, I see..."


    Convinced by Meiko, the Vigerplied with her advice, looked down with a bit of despair, and stuffed it back in her pocket like she''dpletely lost interest.


    Immediately, there was a very slight unrest in the air. "If we take the Viger''s letter, it''ll inevitably lead up to us having to test here and now if it can be used as part of the script or not... That''s also rather dangerous... If we run out the time limit, we won''t need to take it by force, will we?" "We should steal it right now... She still has some unease... Who knows what she''ll do next?" I could see those two viewpoints flying across the room wordlessly.


    Not at all noticing this confrontation, the Viger was visibly depressed about her hopeful idea being useless, and while wondering how to ask everyone about what she learned in the library, the Butler spoke to her.


    "...Perhaps we should at least give it a try. If only checking whether or not the size is indeed a match."


    The others engaged in a wordless war stared at him in surprise. "Don''t take a risk like that, what are you thinking?", I could almost hear the Master, Mistress, and Doll Girl scream. Meanwhile, the Lady and Doll Boy kept sending looks that said "Hurry up." Ignoring the silent me, the Butler standing by the window picked up the script enshrined on the small table and brought it over to me.


    Casually standing up, I rested the wine bottle I was carrying against the back of the armchair, and while cing it carefully to keep it from falling, nced at the route between myself and the door, confirming the distance. All right, no one there.


    "No, hold on. Let''s all take a look at this first..."


    The Master strengthened his tone, and with the kind of worried smile one would show to a child not listening to you, came toward me with his long legs. The master of the mansion would never have his expression disturbed and raise his voice over such a minor thing. In hiding his internal worry, his act as the Master was crumbling. Demonstrating no notice of that fact, I took the letter back out of my pocket, and moved my hand to open the envelope. Heavy nces gathered on that hand.


    I took it out slowly, bringing it halfway up to show it off tantalizingly. Then...


    I slipped it back in and re-sealed the envelope.


    In unison, everyone stared in bewilderment, seeming to forget about ying their roles. The time was now - for the Viger to dance out as the lead.


    "...No, you''re right. If it''s dangerous, maybe I shouldn''t. Who knows what''ll happen... And I was thinking, the script might have to proceed in the correct way... and this might actually be the End roLL, thest page. If that''s true, we have to find the next page, don''t we? Skipping over it and forcing an ending might not end this y properly... and it''ll disappear..."


    "Y-Yes..."


    I put the letter in my pocket. The Butler stood in front of me, the scriptying in his hands, and just blinked, not grasping the reason behind the Viger''s sudden change of heart. But they opted not to deeply question the thinking behind her surprising act; they were confident they''d achieved victory, and relief swept over the room. No doubts, worries, or unease, just relief and a bit of kindness - a nostalgic mood. And...


    "Well, I''ll be taking this, okay?", the Viger said with a smile.


    Before anyone could react, I swept up the script in the Butler''s hands - the script held out right before my eyes without any defenses - with my right hand, spun around, grabbed the bottle resting on the armchair, and dashed for the door. I tackled the door left slightly open without dropping speed, turned right down the hall, and sped toward the stairs. So taken off-guard, the others were unable to react promptly; I heard their footsteps quite a distance behind me.


    "Wait! Where are you going?!"


    Gack was fast. And he was the closest to me... the nearest to the door. If I slowed down even a little, he''d quickly catch me.


    "This is mine! I am the star of the y, after all!"


    "Miss Viger, wait! I apologize for unsparingly denying your idea!"


    "Sigh... Enough of the act. I know everything! Your plotting... and the person you killed!!"


    "?!"


    As I reached the corridor and was about to hurry down the stairs, Luka shouted in a way resembling a scream.


    "Wait, please! Stop! Calm down! What in the world are you saying?! Gyaaah, dooon''t!"


    "I''m the ninth person - someone''s recement, right?! ...She was going to be the lead... But she died, so I became her stand-in! And now you want to kill me to revive her, don''t you?!"


    "...?!"


    Their voices repeatedly calling to stop me came to a halt. I couldn''t afford to look behind me. Only footsteps racing down the hallways echoed off therge hall''s ceiling, further fostering this air of bloodthirst. My nonstop sprint soon had me panting. Such a huge mansion...


    Down on the first floor, I turned left, opened the door to the hallway behind the stairs, and made sure to shut it tight. I ran straight down the long hallway to my right. Slightly afterward, I heard someone opening the door I''d just closed. It''s okay, at this distance... I can get away...!


    As soon as I was about to flee to the basement down the spiral stairs behind the Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting - somehow, Kaito, Rin, and Len were already there waiting for me. I quickly put the brakes on my full-speed legs.


    "It''s too bad, Miku," Rin said, looking like she actually did feel something was unfortunate.


    I was sure I''d taken the shortest route from the second floor study to the first floor''s forbidden room. Beforeing to the study, I even checked all the passages, and simted it repeatedly in my head...!


    "Remember the forbidden room up above you and I searched? Yes, it too has a Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting hanging outside it, exactly like this one..."


    "Pant... pant... No way...!", I muttered, breathing heavily. But the others who arrived before me weren''t out of breath at all. Because....!


    "The secret stairs don''t only go from the first floor to the basement. However, the stairs from the second floor to the first can''t be opened from the first floor side..."


    Kaito nced behind him. I looked back there, and sure enough, there was a staircase leading up where there had only been a wall earlier. Ipletely overlooked it. Thinking about it, I should have noticed the possibility immediately. Argh... Still catching my breath, I red at the three.


    "...If we''ve been found out, oh well. Still, you certainly did trick us with that hastily-made act. We were thoroughly fooled... Bravo, number nine."


    "Gh..."


    Len no longer had the cruel Doll Boy''s unperishing smile, and was back to his usual nk expression that made it difficult to read his thoughts. The footsteps in the distance got louder; one set came to a stop, then two more. Then, considerablyter, thest person arrived. All seven surrounded me.


    "Gasp... pant... I caught uuup!"


    "Sigh... Meg! You really are unathletic. So slooow."


    "Y-You too, Miss Luka! Pant, pant... aren''t you out of breath too?!"


    No one tried to take the letter, script, and wine bottle right away. Keeping their distance, they seemed to still be working out a strategy. I had my hands full with the script and bottle, so I couldn''t easily take the letter out of my pocket. But wary after having been tricked already, they surrounded me with a solid formation, and it seemed they could subdue me at any time. I would have to look closely to make an opportunity. I had to focus my senses, and put on an act as subtle as putting a thread through the eye of a needle. First...


    "I can''t help feeling regret" - I was one step from being taken into their hands. The idiot Miku bit her lower lip, but trying to keep herposure, silently observed her foes'' next move.


    "...Well, what now? We''ll sacrifice you, and exchange your death with hers - indeed, the woman I told you about then. You remember, yes? We all worked so hard to hide it. Our dear friend, lost before you joined the troupe... our star actress, suddenly gone... It rather piqued your interest, didn''t it? Your intuition''s quite sharp. It was nned for her, not you, to be the lead in Crazy ¡Þ nighT. And to bring her back, we''ve tried to kill you again and again in ways made to look like idents... as you''ve learned. And until your death seeds in the way this world desires it, the night will repeat endlessly.


    "But what will you do, knowing that? By thews of this world, the fate of her death is attached to you, which makes it easier for idents to ur. Firmly-held swords will suddenly fall, stedders will abruptly break, you''ll fall down the stairs, you''ll trip on nothing. Furthermore, you''re of entirely average intelligence and ability. Versus the seven of us: sharp, capable, professional actors with far better insight than you. The odds are stacked against you."


    "(There''s one of us who''s clearly inferior in physical ability, though...)"


    "(M-Miss Lukaaa...!)"


    "..."


    I hated to admit it, but I couldn''t reply; it was all true. I naturally tightened my grip on the wine.


    "Hah... Didn''t I tell you, that night? You have a fatalck of insight. You don''t understand your own worth. You''re so wrapped up in yourself, you don''t at all notice how others see you, their true feelings. So others can easily trick and exploit you. Well, you reap what you sow."


    "...I know that!! I know so much it hurts... I understand the advice you gave me. You pretended you were letting me be less formal and more friendly with you because you epted me... but it was just to fill me with relief and affection so I wouldn''t doubt you, wasn''t it? And... all of you, you opened your hearts to me right before and after act one. It was my first y, I was the lead, and for you, it was a y more important than any that couldn''t fail... I thought you showed me concern and gave encouragement to help me make it seed. But even that was just preparation to ensure that when I was sucked into this strange world, I would trust you as friends and wouldn''t try anything funny...!


    "Preparing a sacrifice and exchanging her for my dead predecessor... I don''t know what kind of magic can do that, but it must be the work of the person who created this bizarre world. So you conspired to ask Burlet... no, you made a deal, didn''t you?! You''d put on an amusing show for him to enjoy, and he''d revive the real lead in exchange! It all started when I was picked for the audition... No, earlier than that, when you suddenly put out the audition for a stand-in. Because a total novice, an average girl with no redeeming qualities, would never be picked by the Burlet Company for the lead of his lost y! Anyone could figure that out with a little thought... I could never be the lead! Ahahahahahahahahaha...!"


    "..."


    Miku''s derangedughing made everyone hesitate a little. There was nothing funny about it... but her dryugh wouldn''t stop.


    "...Ahh. I looked up to you all that time, barely managing to go to the theater daily on the wages from my job... until just half a year ago. It wasn''t long ago, but it''s already so nostalgic... I was chosen to join the troupe, and I worked myself to death trying to quickly catch up and meet your expectations... But it was all useless... No, it was never necessary from the start... because I was just a disposable recement."


    I mumbled out these words like I was telling them to myself. The quiet rain of tears became a small river, then increased in volume to an audible stream. The negative emotions wouldn''t stop until they''d cried a sea.


    "Yeah... I''m just a recement! Number nine, her recement, stupid, miserable, and pathetic...!"


    "...That''s right. You understand yourself well, huh?"


    "Len! Don''t talk like that... Hold on a moment, Miku. You have it wrong. We''re really not doing this because we want to..."


    "It''s useless to smooth things over now, Meiko. Her eyes are verrry scary. She''s found us out, so what''s the point in hiding anymore? Yes, you''re just a stand-in. Didn''t I tell you before? The one who we did everything with, but suddenly left us... Yes, she died... In the theater, shortly before you joined. Pitiable, isn''t it? It was because we cornered her... So we fiercely regretted her death. And then, a miracle urred. We found we could bring people back by using someone else as a substitute... so we''re trying to do it for her. And you... were picked as the sacrifice for it. That''s the truth. Have all that?"


    Luka''s words stabbed me in the gut. The truth was thrust in front of me, and I understood it well enough, but my heart wasn''t ready for the impact; my vision misted up with tears, and it got harder to breathe.


    "...Oh, Miss Luka, you''re being excessively harsh... Look, I''m not going to try and make excuses, but we didn''t particrly enjoy tricking you, Miss Miku. At least believe that, okay?"


    "..."


    "When you say it like that, Meg, it kind of sounds like you''re making fun of her."


    "Miss Rin is right. You''re inviting misunderstandings, Miss Meg. Causing unneeded trouble once again..."


    "So, yes, you must realize. There''s not even any time left. No matter what, you lose."


    "Haha... Come to think of it, Len... You gave me blue roses. You wanted to revive her no matter what. So was the meaning of those flowers your way of implying you entrusted me with a miracle... with her revival...? Did you love that dead girl, I wonder?"


    "...!"


    The stream gradually settled, stabilizing to a calm, smooth surface. Sticking my head out of the water, it was moved only by slight ripples; the undting wasing to an end. Now - time to make some waves.


    I gently put the wine bottle on the floor. A moment after everyone looked down toward it, I took out the clock''s hour hand - the knife - concealed in my pocket, and ran over to the wall of a T-intersection in the hallway. Then I turned around. From this position, everyone was standing in the same direction. A moment after I broke free of their encirclement, Luka and Meiko formerly behind me hurried to the hallways left and right of the intersection, trying to surround me again.


    "Miss Luka, Miss Meiko! Don''t move!! If youe closer..."


    For an instant, everyone was astonished. Holding the script under my left arm, I reached out toward Rin - the nearest person - restrained her, and pointed the sharp, glinting edge of the clock hand in my left hand toward her.


    "I''m serious. No onee any closer!"


    An eerie silence dominated the scene. Everyone must have known the hour hand of the clock in the hall was a knife.


    "...That''s useless. Rin''s a doll now. It won''t do any good..."


    "We''ll just have to see if it''s useless or not, won''t we...? Heehee."


    With a creepy grin, I gazed at the others. The small doll in my hand was trembling slightly, and I could feel her pulse.


    "You''re shaking... Unfortunate, huh, Rin...?"


    "Stop! Miku, please! Let go of Rin!"


    "When you''d kill me without a care...? Ahaha."


    "...!!"


    "I''ll be taking that wine bottle, too. I was supposed to drink it during act one."


    Kaito picked up the wine bottle from the floor in his left hand.


    "..."


    "Kaito..."


    "Might you tell us why you need this bottle? What were you going to do with it?"


    "...I''m sure you don''t need me to tell you that, do you?"


    "...I can''t give this to you."


    "You don''t mind what happens to Rin, then?"


    "Kaitooo..."


    I put the knife right up against Rin''s face, but Kaito didn''t move. The unexpected situation made a little bit of unease came back. If I tried to take it by force, he might pin me down in return. Without the wine... I couldn''t write the ending. What do I do? I had to think. Calm down...


    "Stop with this foolishness, and give us the script."


    Kaito stepped forward to close the distance. To incite more fear in them, I brought the sharp edge right up to Rin''s eyeballs. Tears flowed from the Doll Girl''s ss-like eyes. If she could cry even as a doll, surely stabbing her would cause major pain simr to that of dying in reality, I thought dimly in the corner of my mind. The same pain I''d felt dying repeatedly in this world; I didn''t remember any of those deaths at all, but they did. They remembered it all...


    Huge tears poured from Rin''s eyes, yet Kaito continued to approach. Deaths in this fictional world would just be fake deaths... so even if I killed them here, another night woulde. So as much as it hurt, they could bear it knowing it was a lie... they wouldn''t even fear death.


    It seemed that I, as the lead role, couldn''t be killed properly unless the woman''s death scene from reality were perfectly re-enacted. And they too wouldn''t die from being stabbed with the knife, reviving for the next night. Since their memories remained, surely their fear of death would too, but they knew it was only temporary... So strong-willed Kaito could endure it and stubbornly proceed forward.


    I let go of trembling Rin and turned the knife toward Kaito. But he still wasn''t fazed at all. I couldn''t hesitate any more. With the knife in my left hand, I tackled Kaito and reached for the wine bottle in his left hand with my right.


    Just as it was almost in reach, Kaito lifted his hand up, pulling the bottle away. The red liquid inside shook up, and some flew behind him in a clean parab. A dull shock ran through my left hand. The knife was stuck in Kaito''s right forearm. Red blood danced before my eyes, mixing with the deep crimson of the carpet below.


    "YAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Rin screamed. Everyone was motionless, eyes fixed on bleeding Kaito. His face tightened in pain; he faltered and fell on his knee. After a brief moment, time resumed. Slipping to the side of the others running toward Kaito, I ran for the now-unguarded stairs leading underground.


    "...Dammit! Wait!"


    The Doll Boy responded promptly and chased after me. But going down the stairs, the difference in our steps gradually widened the distance between us. The footsteps slowly got quieter, and I elerated to reach the door at the end of the long stairs.


    Right after heading through the heavy doors I left open, I put all my might into closing them and firmly barred the door with the wooden beam leaning against the wall. A few secondster, I heard banging on the door behind me. Looks like I made it. Through the door, I could faintly hear their muffled voices. Len and Luka, Gack, then Meg. Rin and Meiko were probably at Kaito''s side. If all seven of them tackled it, they might be able to bust it open... It was heavy, sure, but a wooden door and lock weren''t reliable. I had to achieve my objective before that happened...


    I turned to face the coffins again. The thumping on the door from outside annoyingly continued. But there was something odd. When I listened closely, I thought I could hear that sound from inside the room, too.


    The eight coffins were aligned in two neat rows. I came to a stop in front of one, the one ced in the far back. I squatted down and put my ear to the high-quality wood. Thump, thump, thump - I could hear a sound inside, like knocking against the lid of the coffin. Was this the same sound,ing from nowhere in particr, I thought I was imagining upon waking up in this strange world...?


    Suddenly, an unknown fear welled up in me. Could I really open these coffins? Imagine if a zombie came out and attacked me... The knocking continued like someone was calling for help. I had no doubt; in this coffin was the woman they had hid away... the former lead.


    If they sought to exchange her death and mine, I would have to make her body impossible to exchange with. My only option was to make her die again, in this world, for good. I felt bad about it... But to borrow their words, it was inevitable given thews of this world. So I told myself, scolding my body beginning to tremble. I was about to kill someone. But she was long since dead... Yes, she was really meant to be dead, so it was fine, it''s fine... I''d seen plenty of blood sinceing here, mine and everyone else''s -


    Blood...? That''s right... Kaito was injured back there. Remembering the fresh blood, I closed my eyes tight to shake away that image from my mind. That was another thing I just had to ept. They had murdered me again and again. Their whole goal was to exchange my death with the woman sleeping in this coffin... It was self-defense, really. I also questioned if a dead person could really be revived using a sacrifice... but I''d already spent all this time sealed in this bizarre world. It wasn''t strange to think it was possible.


    I had failed to steal back the wine bottle. But after that earlier scene, I had a new idea.


    I put my hand to my chest to check the time. There were only about ten minutes left in the y. I''d calm down for a moment. I wouldn''t forgive myself for making a mistake now because I was in disarray. If I failed here, all my efforts would be for nothing, my memories would be lost, and everything would begin again from the start. And with them keeping their memories, they''d continue tricking me with more difficult nights still. Before the birth of the next me... that poor, poor me. Here, this night, I would have to put an end to it all.


    I slid the minute hand from my pocket into the keyhole on the coffin. Sure enough... a perfect fit.


    As I focused myself to calm down, the banging on the door got louder; it seemed the remaining three - Kaito, Meiko, and Rin - had arrived. They had all started charging at the door together.


    "Miku!! Open up!!"


    "Hey, please, don''t open that coffin now! We''ll tell you the truth, all of it!"


    Smash - there was a sound of ss shattering outside the door.


    "Hey, are you listening?! The wine bottle''s in pieces now, and everything inside got sucked up by this absorbent mat. Now there''s nothing left to use as ink. Give up ande out here!"


    "Len''s right, Miku! Even if you try to write an ending on the End roLL, you have to do it properly, or time won''t move... It''s impossible to do it this time! Look, I promise! Next night, we definitely won''t leave you out! Pleeease!!


    Rin screamed bitterly, and seemed to be crying. Her convincing act made my chest tighten briefly. But I couldn''t let myself be fooled anymore. I had to calm down my shaken mind. I couldn''t lend an ear to their kind words. They had taught me the hard way that my greatest weakness was being too trusting of anyone, and too easily fooled.


    By now, I''d had enough of this strange, sad night.


    "No, it''s toote. Toote for any of that. Heehee... Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    I had no idea if I was happy, angry, sad, or joyous. My wounded heart had exceeded its limits. After going through countless, mind-numbing repetitions of the same night, it all came to this scene. My mind forgot it all, but my body, my hand on the lid of the coffin, remembered that long, painful past well, and shook with delight.


    I grabbed the minute hand in the coffin''s keyhole and turned it left. The click of a lock opening echoed through the dark room. With a shrill creaking sound like a bird''s cry, I opened the coffin lid.


    "I fooound it."

 Volume 2, 11: Truth

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 11: Truth</h4>


    On the empty stage, I picked up a suspicious letter that I''d seen glow and read it. Something very startling was written there. My hands trembled, and my pulse pounded loudly. By the time I''d finished reading, the uplifting feelings I''d had were blown clean away. If someone else were here, it would probably look to them like I was practicing for act two tomorrow.


    "...No... This isn''t true, is it...?"


    Everyone deeply admired that magnificent ywright, and surely became actors in the Burlet Company to perform his works. Everyone''s passion was the real deal... surely. And yet...


    If what this letter said was the truth, couldn''t this be considered betrayal, sacrilege against Burlet? Not to mention, I... to them, I was only...! Sadness, anger, despair, hate - newly-budded emotions suddenly took root in my heart. Before I knew it, I was running with the intensity of those emotions.


    I have to find out the truth quickly! I need them to tell me this letter is just a lie...!! I went off the stage, ran from the hall to the grand stairs, went up them and turned right, toward green room #1 at the far end. The backstage staff had all gone home to prepare for tomorrow, so no one was around but us, the cast. The only lights in the hallway were faint foot lights. I strained my eyes running through the dim halls, and forcefully opened the door to the green room emitting a slight light.


    m - with the loud sound of me opening the door, the merrymaking people within the room slowly turned to face it. Meiko with beer mugs in both hands, redfaced but still drinking; Kaito engaging with her; Meg engrossed in conversation, eyes shining with excitement; Len pretending to listen to her; Rin singing, and Luka dancing; andstly, Gack quietly tilting his ss.


    Everyone was celebrating the wonderful sess of tonight''s y in their own way. No one had even changed yet; they still wore their costumes. I could even see it as a continuation of the highly enjoyable party in act one of the y.


    Gack, nearest to the door, who had been rxing and sipping wine on a three-seater sofa all to himself, noticed my arrival and stood up to greet me.


    "You''rete. Well, how about a toast to our first day? We''ve all already started, you see?"


    "..."


    I couldn''t get my thoughts in order on what to say, so I stood there silently, saying not a word. Gack thoughtfully filled an empty ss on the table with wine from the bottle, and urged me toe in.


    "Perfectly expected for the lead role to arrive fashionablyte. Here''s a drink for you. Come, let''s have a toast."


    The ss I received was full of delicious red wine. I faintly gazed into the red liquid wavering in my hand. My first words would be crucial. They would set the tone of things. But no good lines came to mind. Something concise, that wouldn''t shake them, and would take initiative in the following conversation... I desperately thought, but nothing popped up.


    As I silently stood there merely holding the ss, noticing my odd behavior, the rest of the group came to stare in my direction. Their kind gazes, filled with anticipation and optimism, stuck in my heart and dulled my resolve. But I had to say it. I firmly shut my eyes, resolutely tipped the ss, and gulped down the swaying redness all at once. My nose was filled with a smell like fresh roses.


    "Ahh, herees our lead role, everyone! Come on over. Why, you down your drinks quick!"


    "..."


    Finding no fault in me emptying the ss before the toast, Kaito approached me with a drunken red face and a good-natured smile.


    "Can we get a word from the lead role, too?"


    Everyone turned toward me and gathered around. Act one had only just ended, but everyone was brimming with joy like they had the blessing of the Muses of the arts themselves, and had faces of relief. Not a hint of doubt, deep relief and delight... I would have to bring ruin to their fabricated happiness.


    "...Won''t you tell me the truth?"


    My first line, after much agonizing. No beating around the bush. I would get right into it.


    "The truth...?"


    Happy drunken Kaito smiling at me opened his eyes slightly, then blinked two or three times.


    "This letter... tells about the truth of this y."


    As I said this, bringing the letter in my left hand up beside my face, the air in the room froze. Keeping the exact same smiles they''d had moments ago on their faces, everyone in the room stared at me. Not changing emotion, not even blinking, just holding their breaths, they remained still and questioned what my next action would be. After a considerable silence, Meiko slowly put her beer mugs down on the table and spoke.


    "Tell me, whatever do you mean by... the truth?"


    In contrast to the casual nature of her words, her lips stiffened slightly.


    "It has to do with us... making this script into a y."


    "And? What exactly would this be?"


    "...Please, don''t y dumb. It''s all written in this letter."


    I suddenly turned left to nce at the white letter I held in my hand.


    "Where exactly did you get it?"


    "It was left on the stage."


    "Well, then... Just what does it say? May I see that for a second?"


    Kaito took on a stern look quite unlike before, put down his mug, and slowly approached me.


    "I believe you''re familiar with it, so I shouldn''t need to show it to you! ...If what this letter says is true, then isn''t this production considered "sacrilege" against him?"


    "!"


    The moment I spoke the word "sacrilege," everyone but me trembled with nervous looks. Seeing this reaction, I knew what the letter said was true. I hadn''t had a doubt in my mind that this was paradise, yet I felt like the ground I thought so solid was giving out from under me. Despair... a feeling of being tossed down into the pits.


    Unable to bear it, I felt somethinging up my throat. I brought my hand to cover my mouth and keep it in. Not wanting to look any of them in the eye, I slowly averted my gaze and hung my head.


    "...So it was true... I feel... so horrible. And why did..."


    Why did... you trick me, and try to pin the crime youmitted on me...?


    I couldn''t voice that line. In my head, I knew I should have asked them that right away, but I was afraid of saying it and having it confirmed as the truth. The truth that from the very beginning, they never thought of me as anything more than a convenient, disposable pawn...


    It was written in the letter. It spoke of their intent to put all the responsibility - the sin of this y, this sacrilege against Burlet - on the lead actress, Miku, to say it was all done by her. They''d say that it was a plot to escte myself as an actress in the troupe - to profane his script, keep silent about the truth, deceive them and the world, and rise as a breakout star. That was their fallback if the truth about the sacrilege became known: to say it was all plotted by me alone.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to confirm it, but hesitated to speak the words. I was afraid to hear it from their mouths.


    "...It simply happened this way. Please understand... We -"


    "I don''t want your excuses! I don''t think it''s toote yet. Please, you have to announce the truth to the world! If we do it now, it might not be toote. I''m sure... No, I''m certain we can do it over!"


    "What are you talking about?! On what basis? The moment we revealed the truth, don''t you see it would be the end of us and this troupe?" Meiko approached me, face filling with anger.


    She was the most tenured of the group, so she was surely the most concerned about the troupe''s future. Still, I was shocked that she had immediately denied me, and turned away from her ming gaze.


    "Who could''ve written a letter like that? Must be one of us, right...?"


    Len, lounging on a single-seat sofa, looked around the room as if conducting a search. But no one confessed. As Len opened his mouth to continue the search for the culprit, Meiko interrupted to continue where she left off.


    "That doesn''t matter right now. What''s important is that we can''t allow the truth in that letter to be made public. You understand?"


    "...Really, won''t you reconsider? We''re all friends in this together, aren''t we? You''re no exception."


    Friends... To them, it was half a year at most. To me, it was an irreceable six months in the troupe and with the cast I had aspired to for so long as a fan. To stand on the same stage as them... Until just now, I thought a longtime dream hade true. But it was all make-believe, as this letter made me realize. I was little more than a marite convenient for prolonging thepany. I was scared to see Kaito''s face as he said "friends"... I remained silent, unable to look at them.


    "Yeah! If you do something like that, it''ll be real bad... Hey, reconsider! Pleeease!"


    Rin, worriedly looking between me and her friends speaking, spoke with a whine. Tears were faintly welling up in her eyes. The happy party mood waspletely gone, and amid savage tension, attacks on me flew left and right. It rained terribly outside, and the heavy sound of raindrops echoed. I remained silent for a time, staring at the back window, listening but not listening to both the heavy rain and the conflict.


    The storm of words passed, and silence drifted in. Everyone had fallen silent, determining that I had no response to their attacks and now pondering their next move. Even as they showered me with criticisms, I still wanted to believe in them. Surely they were just confused about this sudden situation... As was I. So if we could just talk it out, we''d understand how we felt. Having the tiniest hope it wasn''t toote, I started up another battle with them.


    "Um... Please, listen! This is really... I really mean it, this will be for the good of the troupe. I thought of the perfect way to go about this! But there are reasons why I can''t tell you the details yet. But still... It''ll definitely work out okay!"


    "There can''t be any recovering once the world knows about what''s in that letter you picked up. All our dreams, all our hopes, gone. It''ll be the end of us all..."


    "That''s not true! Please just believe me... Please!"


    Kaito, still looking concerned, folded his arms in thought and looked away from me.


    "Weeell, can''t you tell us those details or whatnot? I wanna know, y''know, the chances of sess."


    Meg went to push up her sses, then blinking as she remembered she wasn''t wearing them currently, let her gaze waver around the room to hide her mistake.


    "Well, I... I can''t do that yet..."


    I gripped the bracelet on my left wrist with my hand. If this were really an antique of Burlet''s, like my grandmother said... maybe I could make do by selling it. It was one of Burlet''s possessions, and while the color had decayed over a century, it was one of his favorite essories which he wore all the time. Even in the surviving portraits of him, this once-beautiful bracelet was depicted in a way that demonstrated its former brilliance. So no doubt, it would sell for quite arge amount.


    But on the off chance it was a fake... I didn''t want to doubt my grandmother, but the bracelet I wore was very old, and I had no decisive proof of it really being Burlet''s. I couldn''t im with certainty whether it was real or not until I had an expert on antiques examine it.


    Besides, could I really let go of such an important memento of my grandmother...? No, I couldn''t afford to hesitate over that. I had to make up for the crime of profaning Burlet and deceiving the world. I had a duty to protect his history, too. On her deathbed, my grandmother left me this bracelet and a mission to preserve his legacy - at first, her parting words merely surprised me. But if they were true, then as one who carried his blood, I had to protect the history of my great predecessor.


    My grandmother told me to use the bracelet whenever I was troubled. All right... this must be the real thing. But more importantly, I had to negotiate with the theater managers and sponsors to see if they would ept this n I''d thought up. How would that fare, I wondered... I might be able to make it work on the money side, but it likely wouldn''t be happen overnight. At worst, it could take months.


    Still, I had to take the risk. As long as we believed in the strength which got us this far, then this would be the only way to protect the Burlet Company in any true sense.


    "Yet... So you mean, you''ll be able to someday?", Gack questioned pointedly as I hectically pondered.


    "Just give me some time. Then..."


    "Just a little time and you''re sure you''ll manage, eh?"


    Meg added on another question. Her eyes told me they wouldn''t ept any answer without it being "certain."


    "W-Well... I won''t know until I try... I need to confirm some things... I can''t say it''s certain right now, but!"


    Meg twisted her neck. "Uhh..." She looked doubtful of my answer.


    "Well then, you can''t possibly ask us to believe you without reservation..."


    "But I... why..."


    Meiko, who I thought would be the one most on my side, kept denying everything I was saying, and it pained me every time. I hung my head sadly, and this time Luka, who had been silently watching us converse, sighed, stood up, and red at me with a piercing gaze.


    "Why, you ask...? Are you trying to im you''re in the right here? You''ve seen all that we put into getting this far, haven''t you? How badly do you think we''ve sought this chance? "I can''t say anything now, but we can try it again someday" - what a dream. No one would believe such a selfish im."


    "...True. It''s unfortunate, but if you can''t offer us anything worth trusting, there''s no way. We didn''t get this far on half-hearted resolve... This isn''t a game, you know?"


    Meiko added on to Luka''s cross-examination, and I was overwhelmed by their threats. But I had to build up a tiny bit of courage and reply to them; I couldn''t lose here.


    "...I understand. But I keep telling you, all I can say right now is to believe me!"


    "It just figures a girl like you who''s hardly struggled in her life doesn''t know the meaning of "being cooperative." No experience, ignorant to the true harshness of the world... What a pathetic softy!"


    "I... I never meant... It''s true, I don''t have much of a track record, but I''m doing my best..."


    Luka''s words cut deep into my heart like a knife. What she was saying... was all true. I was still a know-nothing novice, always causing trouble for the rest. Even in tonight''s show... If it weren''t for them carrying the weight, I would have ruined everything. I didn''t intend to dispute that fact. But I did intend to try my best to catch up to them. By no means was I trying to disrupt everyone''s teamwork and get in an argument here.


    Maybe these were Luka''s usual methods. Like earlier... Her words were harsh and cutting, but she always left a path to her heart. I gently grabbed the top of my skirt, so that no one would realize I was squeezing the handkerchief Luka had just given me.


    "Can''t you think it over once more...? Please! There''s still..."


    "We keep telling you, we''re not going to believe anything if all we have is your feelings! You''re a real blockhead, aren''t you?! Sounds like you just want to abandon us right at the end, hm? Traitor!!"


    "...!"


    I''d desperately tried to conceal how effective their harsh attacks were, how hurt I was. For myself, and for them. Yet the moment I heard the word "traitor," myst little foothold crumbled, I plummeted into dark despair, and I hit the bottom.


    In the eerie silence, rolling thunder roared, and lightning illuminated the others'' stiff, angry faces. I closed my eyes and focused my thoughts. My battle with them wasn''t over yet. I encouraged myself, telling myself it had only just begun.


    Not to worry; I''m not alone. The will Burlet left behind flows in my body. He absolutely wouldn''t want this. If he saw this situation, he would certainly grieve. I had to do something. After a short contemtion, I slowly opened my eyes, then my mouth.


    "I understand. Then I''ll send this letter to the tabloids."


    Sharp res fixated on me. Their mouths hung open in surprise.


    "At first, I thought I could just wait until after all the performances, and present it at the final curtain call. Because I thought that might still be in time. But, no... It''s too bad. And I asked you to believe me, but none of you would. I have nothing more to say to you. Thank you for everything. Goodbye!"


    I quickly turned around and made a break for the door behind me. The others shortly followed after me, shouting things to make me stop, giving chase. I didn''t look back, running as fast as I could through the dark, unlit building. The tears I''d been holding in now flowed like a waterfall, blurring my vision.


    "Wait! Hey, wait!"


    "You two, take the east stairs and cover the front and back entrances! The rest of you, split up and search the second floor. Call the others when you find her. The lights are down, so she couldn''t have gotten far!"


    "Got it!"


    "We''ll go down!"


    With Kaito''s directions, the chasers scattered. From the voices, it seemed Rin and Len were going down. If I went downstairs now, I''d surely be quickly caught by them, with their smarts and good reflexes. Everyone shouted my name loudly. Rin''s voice was slightly cracked; maybe she was crying. Even though I was the one who should have been pained and hurt. I nced outside, and saw the light rain had be a torrential storm.


    I opened the door to the storeroom on the edge of the second floor, went inside, and carefully shut it to not make any sound. My rapid breathing caused by the crying was hard to get back to normal. Holding in tears, I slid my hand down to my pocket, gripping the handkerchief tightly. I felt the soft cloth, and a hard metal.


    Tap, tap. I sensed someone walking close to me. They came right up near the door.


    "...Say, are you there?"


    "!"


    It was Meiko''s voice. Maybe she''d heard my sobbing. It would be bad to stay here... I took my chances and quietly stepped toward the door... Okay, no one right behind it. I swung the door open and sped down the hall again, going right past stunned Meiko.


    "Hey! She was up here! The second floor foyer! She''s headed for the grand stairs!"


    I heard the others, heeding Meiko, heading toward the grand stairs one by one. Going down the stairs would take me right to the hall... but in no time, the hallways surrounding the stairs were filled, and my escape routes all around were blocked. I was alone on thending, keeping my distance like an animal surrounded by hunters. A wall behind me, the stairs in front - Rin and Len downstairs, Kaito, Meiko, and Gack on my left, Meg and Luka on my right. I couldn''t escape.


    "Now... Enough running. We haven''t finished talking yet. Let''s go backstage."


    Kaito took a step toward me.


    "Stay away...! I''m serious. Don''te near me!"


    The moonlight from therge window in behind made the beautiful gold knife glint, and I squinted my eyes from its radiance. The rain had now stopped. I thrust out my left arm with the knife - the hour hand of the clock I myself had broken - turning to point it at Kaito. Gasping echoed through the hall. Kaito stared, and his Adam''s apple twitched. The clock hand''s sharp edge shined eerily in the moonlight. To think I would have to turn to this... I really was like a cornered animal. I noticed those tears that had flowed from my eyes had stopped.


    While Kaito seemed frightened of my desperate threat, quicking regaining hisposure, and demonstrating that such a thing wouldn''t scare him, he slowly took a step... then another toward me, closing the distance. His cocky gait was almost predator-like.


    I stepped back toward the center of the corridor with each of his steps forward, but I had nowhere to run. Looking back, I saw Luka and Gack furrowing their brows and blocking the path. As for going downstairs, I looked down the grand stairs to my right, and saw Rin and Len already in wait at the foot of them. My hand began to tremble slightly.


    In a moment of negligence, the letter in my right hand, perhaps slipping away from the sweat, went fluttering down the stairs. Down below, Len carefully watching the others in silence snapped it up.


    "We''ve got the letter!"


    "I... It''s pointless! Disposing of that letter won''t change the truth!"


    I tightened my grip on the knife by putting my empty right hand on it as well. No choice. I had to use this threat and run down there. Rin and Len... If I made a feint of pointing the knife at Rin, Len would likely panic and protect her... I''d use that opportunity. I turned the sharp point straight toward Rin downstairs. Her eyes widened, and she shuddered with fear.


    "...!! Wait! Calm down! We can talk this out!"


    Realizing my expectation, Kaito suddenly broke into a run and lept toward me. I was too slow to thrust the knife out, and he grabbed it in hisrge hands. But I couldn''t have the knife, myst defense, stolen from me now.


    "Drop the knife!"


    "No!"


    I desperately shook my hands left and right to shake him off. Slowly, the others on the upper floor began to enclose on the two of us. Kaito yelled at them not toe any closer, as it would be dangerous if the knife flew off in the struggle.


    "Let go! Somebody...! Help!", I shouted frantically.


    Maybe the audience members were still waiting outside. If someone heard the mor and came inside...


    "Ooh, this isn''t good. If someonees by..."


    "Come now, just calm down!"


    "No! Somebody, HEEELP!"


    "It''s too dark to see a thing! Please, enough of this dangerous nonsense!"


    He''s going to push me down at this rate! I temporarily weakened my struggles and stopped resisting. At the same time, Kaito slightly weakened his grip on me. I took the chance to forcefully swung my body left. Unintentionally released from my hand, the knife sliced through his right arm, spewing a parabolic line of fresh blood. His face contorted in pain, and he faltered. I shook him away -


    "YAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Rin down below screamed. I turned to my right and looked down, and saw Len desperately holding to the hand of Rin trying to run up the stairs and help Kaito. Len was busy holding back a panicked Rin... Now was my only chance. I put out my right leg to run down the stairs, but a momentter, Kaito grabbed both my wrists. With only his unhurt left hand, he tried to again immobilize me.


    The stairs behind, and Kaito in front one-handedly holding both my wrists, I couldn''t even budge my hands gripping the knife. We had a tug-of-war, but I found myself being slowly brought closer to Kaito. I saw Gack, Meg, Luka, and Meiko tensely and carefully approach Kaito from behind to provide him assistance.


    "Give up... Come with us!"


    "No... No!"


    "Why?! Let''s just talk... Then we''ll..."


    Even after I''d pointed a knife at him and wounded him, those eyes I looked at head-on seemed to still trust me, and have deep sympathy. My heart raced. Why was he making such a face at a time like this...? Was this just another convincing act to tame me? I knew I couldn''t be swayed and tricked, but for some reason, once again I... My closed tear ducts flowed again.


    "...Who''s the real traitor here?! I... I don''t want to trust any of you anymore!"


    Kaito shook with surprise. For a moment, the force in his hands ckened. And my hands desperately pulling backward were left with nothing to be pulling back against.


    "Miku...!"


    Hisrge hand reached out in front of me. Four more hands reached from behind.


    I met eyes with Kaito, whose couldn''t be opened any wider. Reflexively, I thrust my hands, still holding the knife, out toward him. But I came just short of slicing anything but empty space.


    The brief moment of falling down the stairs seemed to y out in slow motion, like being eternally subjected to a scene from an evesting nightmare. I don''t know if I felt any pain or such. As my senses faded, I only heard the sound of apuse.


    Shey face-up at the bottom of the stairs. Her eyes were hollow, and the tears around them gleamed in the moonlight pouring through the window above her. Plunged deep in her chest was the golden knife she wouldn''t let go of to the very end.


    Apuse seemed to echo from somewhere, like it were a scene from a tragic y. Everyone stared at the horrible sight dumbfounded. There was a silence like the world hade to a halt around Miku''s unmoving body. The moment felt like eternity.


    "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!"


    "NOOOOO! W... What is this...? Tell me, what is this...?!"


    The silence that could have gone forever was broken by a scream from Rin, followed by half-mad shouting from Luka.


    "Miku!!"


    "I-It can''t be... Miss Miku..."


    "..."


    Meiko and Meg, followed by Kaito, came running down the stairs. Meiko got down on her knees near the fainted girl and took her wrist.


    "Her pulse has stopped..."


    "...!!"


    Kaito looked at her frozen, at a loss for words. Behind them, Gack supported trembling Luka as they slowly went down the stairs.


    "Quickly, we have to take her to a hospital! Her heart may be stopped, but maybe there''s still time!"


    Rin''s head snapped up in response to Meiko, and she ran to the front door.


    "I want to try CPR, but who knows what will happen when this knife is removed... But we have to try... It''s too dark in here!! Someone, turn on the lights! And someone help me stop the blood!!"


    "Got it!"


    "I-I''ll help...!"


    Len briskly nodded to Meiko''s instruction and ran down the hall. There was only the moonlight to go on in the dimly-lit building. Meg sat down beside Meiko, faltering slightly.


    "It''s not your fault, Kaito... She lost bnce... It was an ident..."


    "..."


    "And we can''t give up yet! Meg, there''s a handkerchief I don''t use in my pocket. When I pull the knife out, hold that firmly to the wound. I''ll take over right after."


    Meiko, who imed to have a little bit of medical knowledge, nervously touched the knife in Miku''s chest. She took a deep breath and slowly removed it. Meg stooped over the body, averted her eyes slightly, and prepared for the blood that would pour out.


    The knife smoothly came out all the way. But strangely, no blood came out of the left side of Miku''s chest. In fact, once the knife was fully removed, there wasn''t even a trace of the wound, nor her clothes being cut through.


    "What''s going on...? No blood came out... Her clothes aren''t even damaged... This isn''t just a toy knife, is it?"


    Kaito stood there stunned, and timidly grabbed the removed knife. To test, he touched the end of his pinky to the de, and it faintly bled fresh blood.


    "...Did we see it wrong? I''m sure I saw it stabbed near Miss Miku''s heart..."


    "It certainly was... I have good eyes. I couldn''t have mistaken... that..." Luka spoke weakly from behind Meg, still shaking.


    "...! Her heart?! .........It''s stopped!!"


    Meiko tried CPR and artificial respiration. Kaito, Meg, Luka, and Gack watched nkly. Meiko attempted CPR again and again, but Miku lied there totally unmoving.


    "Please, please!! Miku, wake up!!"


    The remainder of them could only tensely watch Meiko''s desperation. Then Rin, who had run to the front door, for some reason appeared on the second floor and called to everyone downstairs. Her expression had changed; her eyes were open wide, and her face was stiff.


    "Pant, pant...! Hey, something''s weird here! There''s no front door! And I thought this was the theater, but... It''s not!!"


    Having been distracted by the attempts to resuscitate Miku, everyone finally took a calmer look at their surroundings.


    "Strange... Surely we were in the theater when we left the green room to go after Miss Miku...", Gack muttered with a sullen look.


    "The lights in the hallway were out, so it was hard to see, but there''s no mistaking we''re in the theater! I could close my eyes and still make it to the room I was headed for!", Luka yelled, her unrest very evident.


    "So then when...?", Kaito asked, regaining some of hisposure and looking all around and behind.


    "Well... I don''t know, but I''m sure that this isn''t the theater. Just look out the windows! The theater''s smack dab in the middle of West End, right? There''s no forest around it!"


    Meg made everyone simultaneously look toward therge window above thending. Outside, the wind howled through a dark forest of thick trees.


    "Well, then where in the world are we...?"


    "Hey, I brought amp! You''ve probably already noticed, but... This isn''t the theater, and I couldn''t find any light switches... in fact, there''s no electricity. So for now, we''ll use this..."


    Len returned carrying a smallmp, and approached Meiko still performing CPR on Miku. Meg, helping out beside her, saw Len''s legs illuminated by the faint light of themp, and after a beat, fell on her back with a yelp.


    "Eek...!"


    "W-What''s the matter with you...?"


    "M-M... Mr. Len, y-your, legs...!"


    Len looked down at his legs. His knees, which had been trained up by lots of ser ying, had beautiful round ball joints.


    "WAAAAAHHH!!"


    "Len! What''s wrong?!"


    "What the... What the hell...! M-My body...!!" He was too shocked to finish the sentence.


    "No way...! You turned into an actual doll..."


    Rin hurried down the stairs and unsteadily approached Len.


    "It''s you, right?! You''re Len?!"


    "........."


    Len just kept shaking his head, still not able to talk from the shock. Rin started to put her hand to her chest like she was relieved, but her little hand stopped in air, and she slowly rolled up her ck dress. The color visibly left her face.


    "Me... too..."


    "Even Rin...? No..."


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Rin''s scream echoed through the hall again. Rin and Len, both in bodily construction and in size, had been turned into dolls. The same size which they appeared to be via the trick of perspective used in act one... They reached up to about the hips of a normal-sized person. But everyone was too disoriented by Miku''s death to notice it right away. Once Miku fell, Rin and Len quickly ran off, and when they were upstairs, a simr perspective trick induced the illusion of them being normal size.


    "Miss Rin! Calm down!"


    "No, no, NOOOOO!"


    "My... body..."


    "Could, could this be a dream...? Is it the curse of Crazy ¡Þ nighT? Because of what we did..."


    "...!"


    Everyone went silent at Luka''s words. "What we did"...


    "Because of us... Rin and Len turned into dolls... And we were taken to this strange mansion in the woods... A mansion just like the y describes. And Miku, who tried to condemn us for what we did, died..."


    All fell silent. Even Meiko''s hands repeatedly attempting CPR had stopped. Just then, something shined in the dark hall. From on top of an old wooden table, ced beside a clock right at the edge of the hall aftering down the stairs.


    "What''s that...?"


    Kaito slowly approached the suspiciously-glowing object.


    "It''s...!"


    He delicately picked the object up in his hands and turned around. Hisrge hands were holding a book.


    "Crazy ¡Þ nighT..."


    The cover indeed said, in faded letters, "Crazy ¡Þ nighT." A faint pale light like a crescent moon poured out from it. Kaito slowly opened the book. And he read the contents aloud for the others to hear.


    ""Prologue"..."


    "..."


    ""What a strange thing! They were inside the y, and made to act it out!""


    "Huh...?"


    Now, we find ourselves at the entrance to a certain story''s world.


    Let this narrator tell you a tale.


    In a quiet, rural vige, there lived a girl.


    She lived together with her grandmother. From a young age, she had no father nor mother.


    She distracted herself from her loneliness by filling her thoughts with imaginary worlds.


    Her grandmother, seeing her do this, one day took her to see a y.


    There, the dream worlds she had imagined all alone appeared before her with such realism.


    Beginning that day, she became entranced by theater.


    And soon enough, she came to dream of bing an actress herself.


    When the girl was fifteen, her grandmother passed away.


    Now, she was left without a single rtive.


    No sooner had sadnesse upon her than she left the vige.


    To fulfill her promise made with her grandmother... to realize her dream of bing an actress.


    Throwing herself into bustle of the big city, the girl toiled away.


    In the time between work, she daily went to the theater... to see the Burlet Company she so aspired to.


    One day, a miracle happened in that troupe.


    A script that had much historical value to the troupe was found.


    It was Crazy ¡Þ nighT, the script referred to as Burlet''s lost libretto.


    The news spread like wildfire around the world, and an audition was held for the lead part.


    And by pure chance, the girl was chosen in the audition.


    What a miracle... She joined the troupe, and began practicing furiously.


    After much difficult practice, it was finally time for the main event.


    She assumed her lead role, became the Viger who wandered into an eerie forest one night...


    She was "appraised" by the strange inhabitants of a mansion, and enjoyed a "party."


    A y that made a magnificent, celebratory nighte true.


    Act one was received superbly.


    And then, intermission.


    The girl picked up a letter left on stage after the show ended.


    It was addressed to her.


    There, it said something truly horrifying.


    Unbelievably, the lost libretto had been profaned by the seven actors.


    Naturally, this was an unforgivable act, a stain upon thepany''s history, reputation, and dignity.


    She felt resentment, sadness, anger, and despair.


    And at the end of the letter...


    In the event that the seven''s sacrilege were to be revealed to the world...


    It was written that they would pin the crime on the lead role alone.


    "Every part of it was all her scheme...


    She did it all to ensure her name would echo across the globe as a miraculous breakout star."


    ...When she finished reading the letter, she was deeply hurt by her friends'' betrayal.


    And she thought... How can I right this crime they''vemitted against Burlet?


    The answer she came to was: an apology.


    After they performed the y to the end... They would earnestly apologize to the audience.


    And her bracelet, a memento of her grandmother...


    She would sell the Burlet-rted antique, which she treasured nearly as much as her life.


    She thought they might be able to raise money for the vast expenses spent on the y, and pay back all those who bought tickets.


    But she couldn''t know right away whether her idea would work.


    She tried to propose the n to the actors, but they wouldn''t hear it,shing out with attacks on her.


    She couldn''t fully believe in them... And they couldn''t fully believe in her...


    They were unable to search inside each other... And thus never exchanged their respective truths...


    And it became the trigger to set fate awry.


    Failing to convince the seven, the girl was branded as a traitor.


    Her meager hope crushed, in the depths of despair, her love and trust became hate and disgust...


    She solidified her resolve to fight against them.


    But...


    The girl died.


    Just like that... in the blink of an eye, the final curtain fell on the y she starred in.


    The y would no longer be able to go on.


    Because the lead was dead...


    The seven actors grieved the unhappy death of the lead actress.


    And they wished: let her death be buried away.


    Yes, if only this tragedy were just a scene in a y.


    ...And then, something strange happened.


    Her bleeding stopped, and even the wound hadpletely vanished...


    Was her death stopped...? No.


    The scene of her death was excised from reality.


    At the same time, they noticed they were now in an entirely different world, one not their own.


    Their bodies were no longer their real ones, transformed into those of the characters in the y.


    The human roles became human... but the dolls became real living dolls.


    The group was in a panic.


    Then they saw a glowing script... yes, the one they...


    No, the book you are reading now.


    This is a fictional world born from the event that took ce on this night, "her death," being buried away from reality.


    A y world, where "her death" will be repeated over and over for eternity.


    The world inside the script of Crazy ¡Þ nighT which they profaned...


    Oh, the cruelty...!


    We want to escape this crazed world as soon as possible!


    We must get back to reality...!


    ...However, it suddenly urred to them.


    If they returned to reality, then that scene which dodged into a world of fiction in order to vanish from reality...


    Would the buried moment of "Miku''s death" not re-awaken and ur?


    Time resuming would mean reverting the scene''s excision from reality.


    Upon all returning to reality, the next moment that arrived would be her death... that tragic instant.


    Ah, what a conundrum.


    If they stayed in this fictional world, the poor girl would escape the reality of her death.


    By living in a world where the instant of her death repeatedly circled around...


    But she wouldn''t know of this repetition.


    The memory of her death was contrary to this world where she was alive.


    In this world, she would repeatedly be reborn without her memories.


    Freed not only from her death in reality, but also from the fear of wandering this world''s eternal moment...


    She could likely be appreciative for her fabricated life.


    But if they returned to reality...


    A strict two choices.


    Do the actors return to reality, and ept the moment of her death?


    Or do they stay in the fictional world, and perform Crazy ¡Þ nighT for eternity alongside the lead role saddled with the fate of death?


    Which will you choose?


    Faced with such harsh choices, your faces must be stricken with fear. Poor you.


    You must choose one or the other...


    But is there really no other option...?


    No one knows the answer to that.


    But searching for one could be a bit of amusement.


    After all, you do have plenty of time.


    Even if a mind-numbing eternity passes in this fictional world...


    In real time, it is only a brief moment.


    When one writes "They spent an eternity there" in a book...


    For the author, there is only that one moment of finishing the sentence.


    But in the world of the book, it causes that "eternity in a moment" to exist.


    Do you understand, now?


    An eternallysting fiction... It''s possible its repetitions could have interference on the real world instant.


    This is a y world made from a single moment in reality.


    All things... the world is bound byws of cause and effect.


    The connection between reality and fiction is not easily broken.


    Even in this world, inck of anything else, she will be drawn to her coffin.


    She is influenced by the reality... guided to the EndinG of death.


    But can that influence be obstructed?


    There''s a possibility.


    Because this is fiction; a world of lies.


    Here, time in the y will pass.


    You, the yers in this instantaneous world...


    You make the time of this y, where she dies in an ident eternally.


    But even if a y follows the exact same lines and actions...


    It won''t turn out exactly the same way.


    By the umtion of repeating EndinGs, irregrities are born, and it exerts an influence on the real world...


    For this to be the case... is not inconceivable.


    However, it may be a very, very distant dream...


    Until, with the passing of ¡Þ time in the fictional world, a distortion is made in reality...


    For how enormous a quantity of time must the same thing be repeated?


    And all this repetition can change only a single moment of reality...


    Just giving real thought to that hair-raising terror makes me feel like I''m going mad.


    Because ¡Þ is not something humans can understand easily with just a nce at that symbol.


    Indeed, it is more than their imaginations can even handle.


    That is what makes it so beautiful...


    For you to be taken by the madness of this evesting night, despair, and abandon her to return to reality...


    That, too, would be a perfect finish to this magnificent tragedy.


    As long as the lead role exists, ¡Þ many EndinGs can be made to the story.


    But "crazy" has a second meaning, does it not?


    I am a member of the audience, hopeful that Crazy ¡Þ nighT will be a magnificent, outrageous night.


    I will always kindly watch over your performances.


    The scene of her death takes ce, in reality, during the intermission between acts one and two.


    The PagE describing it has already been ripped out, and sleeps in the coffins underground, along with your real bodies.


    And this world was created at the same time that sleep began.


    Your reality, too, is in an eternal sleep in the coffins.


    To return to reality requires waking from that sleep and ending this world stopped in time.


    To write on the nk End roLL the EndinG moment, to take the stopped, lost reality out of the coffins...


    And to take back the buried scene of her death.


    And fundamentally, it is the duty of the lead role to guide the story to an EndinG.


    So at the start of act two, let us make the End roLL a nk letter, and leave it with her.


    Of course, it is entirely up to you what will you do with her letter afterward.


    Perhaps this too is an effect from the scene in reality...


    To make time tick once more, you must use the clock hands.


    There are two hands... Bright ones like yourselves should quickly realize their usage.


    Now, I have a piece of advice.


    To make this y more interesting... ahem, excuse me.


    To better reward you for your brave will to put on this y for her... a suggestion from the ywright.


    This is not an instruction, only advice, so you need not follow it exactly.


    It would likely be better not to speak of the truth while she is around.


    If she remembered the moment of her death from reality... that would be a very dangerous thing for this world.


    She would notice the oddity of being alive when she recalls already dying...


    And she would lose sight of her "life" in this world that keeps her alive.


    This world is unstable, kept up by a bnce of her simultaneous life and death.


    Her bing aware of her death would cause it to be confirmed as reality.


    That would cause the absence of the lead from the story.


    A story can''t do without a lead, now can it?


    With order lost, the world would crumble...


    Yes, thews of cause and effect are very delicate.


    Terribly ambiguous, brittle, and easy to destroy.


    The world is propped up by that single support known as cognizance.


    So please, take care that doesn''te to be.


    Now, as for your memories of the nights you''re about to perform.


    They will be stored as past performances, each a book in the library.


    Among the many shelves, at present, there is currently only one book.


    The events of tonight... First nighT.


    This lost y that I never wrote...


    Yes, I''m very much looking forward to seeing what kind of story you''ll make it.


    I''ll be dly observing, each and every night, to see what Crazy ¡Þ nighTs you put on.


    Currently, we''re still in the waiting room during the intermission.


    Soon, the buzzer for act two will sound.


    Have youe to an answer...?


    Oh my, don''t you hear that apuse,ing from nowhere?


    Well, open up that invitation and take a look.


    I invite you, the cast, to a strange world where a momentsts for eternity.


    As soon as you open my invitation, into the ¡Þ y world you will go... ¡Þ


    - from the Mastermind


    Kaito finished reading the Prologue. Everyone''s mouths hung open, frozen like time had stopped. Meg was the first to recover from the shock.


    "The "lost y that I never wrote"... the Mastermind..."


    "Yes... Indeed, what we did was none other than sacrilege against him... against Burlet..."


    After muttering self-derisively, Kaito faltered slightly. Gack quickly came to support him. Kaito only said "sorry," and fell silent with a gloomy look.


    "A fictional world where that event a moment ago was excised from reality to be repeated eternally... And... it''s also the world inside the y of Crazy ¡Þ nighT... right? And... it hasn''t started just yet, huh..."


    Since Kaito was still bewildered and in shock, Meg took his ce and began to timidly summarize and analyze the situation, taking control.


    "Yes... I can''t imagine what kind of power he used, but... it seems he saved Miku, keeping her away from the reality we didn''t want. That''s why her chest ispletely unharmed after being stabbed with a knife... isn''t it?"


    Meiko spoke with slight relief that Miku, lying down in front of her, was not necessarily dead.


    "But this is a fictional world. We''ve been sealed here forever. And we have to perform as the cast of this y where she''s the lead role, fated to die. While the Mastermind watches the nights we put on from who knows where..."


    "Then... Then will we have to act in this y until we die?!", Luka shouted in terror upon processing Rin''s line.


    "...I don''t think that''s right. As long as we interpret this Prologue just the way it reads... Even our deaths in this world won''t end the y."


    "Huh...? What do you... mean by that, Len...?"


    "I mean it won''t end no matter who dies. It says it''ll just keep repeating. It also said that time in the y keeps passing, right...? So there''s a fixed amount of time to perform the y in. In that time, we have to act as the characters of Crazy ¡Þ nighT. Then when that time runs out, the next performance will start. And we''ll act out the same story again... That''s gotta be how it repeats. And the seven of us will remember all of that. But Miku will forget it each time..."


    Len slowly put together his words with eyes shut. Luka went pale as she heard it.


    "Act it out...? But what are we even supposed to do? And... if Miku happens to remember falling down those stairs... that she died... this world''ll end..."


    The way Rin aired her doubts was just the same as Len: closing off her vision and focusing on her thoughts.


    "..."


    Everyone went silent to think. They were trying to grasp the situation and determine what to do next.


    "So what we did was sacrilege against him... Burlet... the Mastermind. And he was angered... Yes, that''s it, isn''t it..." Luka spoke absent-mindedly, with empty eyes.


    "Because we fabricated a lie about finding his lost script... and made a fake lost y of Burlet''s."


    Rin hung her head and balled her fists up tight. Her right arm shook slightly. Gently holding her hand, Len spoke, seeming like he was trying to keep something in.


    "...Look at this, the letter Miku picked up. It lies... it says that if the world found out about our deception, we were going to pin all the me on Miku. Why Burlet would want Miku to see a letter like this, and include a lie that aims to push us apart, I don''t know... but it''s clear as day it was set up so that Miku wouldn''t be able to trust us. But even then, she... she still believed in us, and tried to persuade us. And we... didn''t even lend her an ear."


    "It''s all our fault... Miku didn''t know, she had nothing to do with it, she did nothing wrong...! I''m sorry, Miku... I''m sorry...!"


    "..."


    Meiko held Miku''s head, still on herp, with trembling hands and screamed. The unending stream of tears from her eyes wetted Miku''s immobile pale cheeks. Behind her, Luka standing there in a daze copsed to the floor. Her hollow gaze looking out into space, she spoke throughrge tears.


    "Ahaha... It''s my fault... I was heartless to her, called her a traitor... I..."


    The air was heavy with sadness, regret, and repentance, and there was only the sound of wailing and the intense rain outside. After some time, Meg again managed to be the first to open her mouth and move things forward.


    "...Um. So this is a fictional world, not reality, right? Even Miss Miku in front of us is in the y... so then, if reality starts up again..."


    "...!"


    Everyone gasped. Gack continued on in a pained voice.


    "Miss Miku and we have both been sealed in this world forever. However, if everything written in this book is the truth, then all of us can return to reality at any time. But when we do..."


    Gack hesitated, and the Doll Girl tried to continue from there.


    "When we return to reality, Miku will..."


    ...However, neither of them could bear to say the next word.


    "..."


    Some looked down with dark, pale faces. Some shut their eyes to focus on their thoughts. Some appeared emotionless, like they weren''t thinking about anything. The oppressive silence may have gone on for a minute, an hour, an eternity.


    "Ahh... Finally."


    A neutral alto broke the silence. It came out listlessly, but with a hint of cheer. Len, who had been disoriented by the fact of bing a doll, opened his mouth.


    "Finally... we can perform the real Crazy ¡Þ nighT. The dream we always dreamt... as a genuine y made by Burlet himself."


    The others thought about it and looked up toward him. As their gazesnded on him one by one, he wore an intrepid grin. There was no trace of fear or despair left in his eyes.


    "Ahh, geeeeez... Len always beating me to it again!"


    Rin puffed her cheeks, like a little animal who had them stuffed full of food, and continued.


    "It''s kind of embarrassing... But I''ve always really looked up to dolls. In this world, I can be a cute little girl forever! Isn''t that pretty great? I mean, anti-aging is an eternal problem for women. Oh, and miss crybaby Lady? You better stop worrying so much. The stress might add to your wrinkles."


    Rin winked at Luka with plenty of yfulness. Her lively voice called up a wind that blew away the heavy mood, and the despair slowly vanished from everyone''s faces.


    "Rin..."


    Luka, sobbing on the floor, quickly swept her hand to wipe her tears, and hid her eyes behind long eyshes. Rin watched her closely with eyes of strong intent. Luka slowly stood up, put her right hand on her hip, and bending her head back slightly, looked down on her - her usual pose. With a bewitching smile on her lips, she shot a challenging gaze at Rin.


    "Dear, isn''t it a bit too soon for a little doll to be speaking about anti-aging? Especially such a childish one who''s t all over."


    "Wha...! And here I thought you''d cheered up, but there you go again, Luka!!"


    "What''s that? Well, isn''t it true? And I don''t have a single wrinkle yet!!"


    Meg intervened between Rin and Luka as they slid back into their usual attitudes.


    "Aheeem, Miss Rin! I''ve always had the role of being the droll one who cheers the rest up! I feel like you keep snatching up the scenes where I''d have a chance to shine!"


    "Huh?! Well, that''s because... You''re taking over Kaito''s job!"


    "Be quiet, Meg! So annoying..."


    "You two are just right back to normal, huh... How mean! Look, Mr. Kaito seems pretty glum right now, so I figured I had to be the one to seriously move things along! ...In fact, I''ve been thinking, aren''t I the more charming character?"


    Meg assumed a pose of slumped shoulders.


    "We''ve returned to the usual hierarchy... Ah, this speedy recovery is truly magnificent!"


    "Heehee... It''s good you can cheer up so quickly. Yes, it''s no good to wallow forever... We must be positive now more than ever."


    Gack and Meiko smiled peacefully seeing the three girls back to their ordinary interactions.


    "Well, I know what you''re saying, Meg. I mean, somebody''s just being such a downer, so I can figure he''s not in the mood."


    "..."


    Rin folded her arms and turned toward Kaito with her eyes still closed, then turned to Len. Len sighed a little, then scratched his head and spoke.


    "...We''ve basically made our lives on performing Burlet''s ys. For the Crazy ¡Þ nighT we created... we researched everything about where he lived, came up with an undeniably interesting script... thought of a perfectly dramatic way for it to be "found"... and almost miraculously, were able to select a lead that would paint it like a Cindere story. We spared no expense creating a truly dramatic tale. We had regrets about it being sacrilege, and intended to carry the weight of that sin our whole lives... So we can''t regret this perfect story on which the troupe''s revival is riding. Except for one point... that we let her die."


    Len shot an aggressive nce, like an animal ready to jump at any moment, toward Kaito, whose eyes were still closed.


    "..."


    "..."


    Kaito slowly opened his eyes and spoke.


    "Miku... our dear friend... won''t be left to die."


    The leader, who was nearest and felt most responsibility for failing to prevent her death, epted his mistake and was determined to atone for it.


    "You know, Kaito... None of us think you''re at fault. We chased after her in the first ce because of that quarrel in the green room. And if you trace it back, it''s rooted in our forging a Burlet script... and thepany falling so low as to need to forge a script... Argh, once you start thinking about it, there''s no end to it!"


    "You''re right. But as a leader, I have a duty to protect thispany, the culture of Burlet... and all of the troupe''s members. And in this world, I''ll make up for failing in that duty. And for failing to believe in her..."


    "Yes... All of us will, won''t we? We''ll save her together. You''re not alone in this. We''ll earn back her trust as well."


    "Meiko..."


    The seven, regaining their firm unity, began to think about how to save Miku from this world. Kaito, with regained vigor, stood in the center and took back control from Meg.


    "First, we must firmly understand the situation. Miku''s death scene, the excised moment, should be sleeping in the underground room of coffins. Along with our real bodies."


    "...So these bodies are really just fakes, huh? Good. It''s not stylish at all to be a shorty doll like this. Though it is pretty interesting being able to turn my neck around."


    "Oh yeah! I tried that too. Handy, huh? And it is pretty nice being young forever. Maybe we should submit ourselves to be yed with!"


    The two turned into dolls, despite having been markedly more worried than all the rest earlier, both joked around between Kaito''s instructions. Kaito cleared his throat and spoke again.


    "...Listen to me, you two. Now then... When Miku wakes, she''ll have forgotten evening anywhere near death. Then she''ll act in this y as the lead, never knowing about the repeating world, meeting a new night every time. And each time, she''ll forget it. Well... that seems better than remembering everything. Like he says, if you think about an infinite span of time, it''s hair-raisingly dreadful... But still nothing next to actually dying."


    "Each time we do something here, it''ll lead toward her idental death. But Burlet wrote that there might be a possibility of obstructing that, huh?"


    "If so, perhaps we seven can be divided up around the mansion to stay at her side and protect her... To keep guard from assigned stations."


    "That''s a good idea, Luka. It''s possible that contact with us will instead make Miku more susceptible to danger... But we can know those dangers in advance, so we''ll be able to respond quickly if anything happens."


    "Right... We''ll have toe up with some other reason to be focusing on her, and make things as safe for her as we can."


    "But... How should we act so that Miku won''t realize we''ve been sucked into this strange world with her? Seems pretty hard. Do we just keep pretending we don''t know no matter what she asks? ...I don''t like it. It''d be like isting her."


    Though usually reticent and not particrly passionate except when on stage, in this state of emergency, Len was actively contributing to the conversation and disying emotions he typically never did. Luka promptly voiced her agreement with Len.


    "I think the same. I''d feel so bad having to keep it a secret the whole time..."


    "Suppose we exin that we''re all in the same circumstances. What do you think she''ll ask next? "Why were we sucked into this world?", and "how do we get out?" How do we exin those? In the real world, we chased after you, and you died... And likely incurring Burlet''s wrath, as rpense to him and you, we were made to perform in a y set just before your death... As soon as we exined the true story, reality would likely kick in again. And say we talk around Miku having died. She''s not that much of an idiot... she''ll surely notice the discrepancies. It''s too dangerous."


    "Yes, that would be much too risky. I''d like to at least fabricate a reason for her why we were sucked into this world... But one slip of the tongue would be the end."


    Kaito and Meiko spoke in opposition to Len and Luka''s opinion. Everyone saw they had to think in the long term and began serious thought.


    "How about we act like... we were trapped in this fake script we wrote for Crazy ¡Þ nighT... and made into part of the y world, not remembering a single thing about reality? So we''ll behave like the parts of our characters... Yes, WE''LL keep putTING on the ACT. If we think OF it as perFORMING a y, maybe we CAN get by withOUT any slip-UPS!"


    "...I see. That''s very smart, Rin."


    "EheHEhe!"


    Kaito nodded to Rin''s idea, and the Doll Girlughed happily.


    "We won''t make another mistake... Right, Len...? And Luka. It may be hard, but it will be the best way to protect her."


    "...Got it."


    "Well, for me, it wouldn''t be much of a personality change between y and reality. I can just act natural, can''t I?"


    "Um... That''s kind of obvious! We intentionally made the script with characters simr to our roles to make it easier to act out!", Meg quickly retorted to Luka.


    "If we seven are going to be the characters of the y... then we''ll need to follow the course of the script," said Gack, stroking his chin and tilting his head in thought.


    "You mean, we''ll have to make it look like we can only move ording to the script of Crazy ¡Þ nighT? But what we really need to be doing here is protecting Miku from death throughout the y, and attempting interference with reality... So it wouldn''t really help to keep performing act two onward as the scenario dictates, would it? If we consider this mansion to have a link to the theater... It would be better to have Miku moving around here and there. Like earlier."


    "...Rin''s right. When we were chasing Miku earlier, it was hard to catch her with her running all over the ce... and it''s very likely she temporarily hid in a room then. Now, which room in this world would it link to...? Or if there isn''t a direct link, maybe we should go general with interference...?"


    "...Len, you''re getting tooplex for me. Make that bit less abstract so that I can understand, will you?"


    "...Sure, putting it in a way you''d understand, Luka... I''m saying that even if years, decades, centuries pass in this world, it might not amount to more than a second in reality."


    "What?! You mean..." Luka''s mouth opened in wonder.


    "But as an absurd amount of time stacks up in this world... it''s won''t necessarily amount to a useless moment. We can see what''ll happen if we get rid of everything that poses a threat to Miku''s life here... It might keep her from having to die in the real world. Just an example, but Burlet wrote there''s a clock in this world too. We could keep destroying the clock hand that''s a knife. It could overwrite the facts in reality and break the knife... maybe. But Burlet said we''d need the knife to return to reality, so scrap that n. We can''t destroy it."


    "Wh... I see, yes... Hmm, so that''s it, is it? Mhm, yes." Luka folded her arms and nodded with exaggerated motions.


    "...Do you really get it? ...Anyway. Repeated interference with reality will cause feedback, and once it reaches a good point, we''ll all use the keys to the ending to escape. That being the two clock hands, the letter Miku has, the script, and the coffins... Once we have everything, we''ll use them in order."


    "Hmm... Well, then we''ll have to think up an effective scenario - and, um, one that''s kind of apology-ish toward Miss Miku - for what Mr. Len''s suggesting..."


    Meg took the script from Kaito''s hands and flipped through. The Prologue was what Kaito had read earlier, with the information written by the mastermind. After that, starting with Chapter 1, was the story of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, the script Meg had penned with the other six''s suggestions.


    "Hmmmm..."


    "Difficult... If we''re saying that we were sealed in the y''s world, we must perform as the script dictates... As long as there isn''t any kind of ident..." Gack again put his hand to his chin and had a grave look.


    "...ident, you say...?"


    "Basically, we have to present a situation which convinces Miku that we''re effectively fabrications of this world, created to be part of the set. We can''t speak or act if it isn''t ording to the script of Crazy ¡Þ nighT. Our personalities, actions, everything has to be what''s in this script. But that''s super inconvenient! So if we could do something to ease up those rules just a tiiiny bit..."


    "...Miku will remember the events of act two onward... If we don''t move ording to it, she''ll get suspicious. What can we do about that...?"


    Kaito summarized and exined Meg''s point for easier understanding, and sighed with worry.


    "...Say, there''s something I''d like to try."


    "What, Luka?"


    "Meg, can I see that script for a moment?"


    "Huh...? Here you go."


    Meg went over to Luka and handed her the script.


    "Err... um... the page between acts one and two... was here, right?"


    "..."


    Luka''s long, well-formed fingers flipped through the script. Upon reaching the page she was looking for, her hand stopped, grabbed the page, and forcefully pulled left and down.


    With a pleasant ripping sound, the page was torn out.


    "...!!"


    No one could respond to the sudden action. The other six stared at her, faces frozen in deep shock.


    "See, I tore it. Now even we... Ah, what do you know. We can''t remember a thing about act two onward, can we?"


    "!!"


    Everyone swallowed their words, too stunned by Luka''s rash action.


    "Ahem! Surely you can''t have no reaction."


    "...You really are a genius, I can tell."


    Len''s mouth twitched, and he gave Luka praise.


    "Oh my! I feel rather nice, being called a genius by a genius."


    "I-Indeed... By tearing out the intermission page of the script, then we, already subject to this world''sws, forgot it... And since we have to proceed ording to script... We can''t continue from act one, as we''ve forgotten the rest... But..."


    "Sheesh! Luka, how could you not say a word to us before doing that...?"


    Kaito and Meiko spoke wincingly.


    "Because if I did, you might have tried to stop me. Wouldn''t you? It''s important to be forceful if you want to win big bets."


    "True, that brilliant idea''s saved us. Thank you. But next time, please talk with us first, won''t you?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "...Well, for now, thanks to Luka''s, er... forceful epiphany, we have rtive free reign to act in the y...", Kaito said with a hint of exasperation and a twitching face.


    "What do we do with this page? Say someone stole it? Then I think we could move around as we like, but still with some restrictions."


    Fast-thinking Rin quickly considered and proposed their next action.


    "Aha... If we say someone stole the page, we can act suspicious of one another and pretend to look for it. But should someone carry it on them at all times, or should it be hidden somewhere...?"


    "Kaito''s the leader, why doesn''t he carry it?"


    "...Well, yes, but..."


    "?"


    "In the event that something happens to me, it would be bad for Miku to get her hands on the page..."


    "Yes... Then we''ll hide it somewhere where it will never be found."


    "How about in a coffin with one of the bodies?"


    "Ahem, Rin? That''s just too disturbing. In a coffin, really...?"


    "...Look! Me, and Luka... all eight of us have their real bodies lying down in those creepy coffins underground! We''re just putting it with our bodies! There''s nothing scary about it."


    "Eee... I-I... I can''t handle ghosts or specters or anything like that! No!"


    Luka yelled, looking ready to cry at any moment.


    "...Ghosts and specters are the same thing... Geez! Don''t be selfish! And it''s like Kaito says... There''s going to be long, long repetitions... Something could happen to any of us. We need to consider the worst case scenarios... We even have to consider the chance of us dying. But if that does happen, this world is fake. Our final line of defense, the reality we''re trying to protect, is in the coffins. So if Miku opens the coffins and returns to the real world... Then that story where she''s really the lead... her life, will end..."


    Rin''s eyebrows lowered sadly.


    "We could get away with her seeing our bodies, in worst case. But Miku''s coffin, certainly not. Let''s make that ourst line of defense. Her simply getting the idea that she''s already dead, or supposing this is the afterlife, would put the stability of this world in peril. Whatever happens... we''ll protect Miku''s coffin with our lives. And we''ll hide this intermission page in the coffin with her real body."


    "Great! Well, shall we get going?", Meiko said, pumping her fist in the air.


    "Huh...? Mei-pie, you''re going? Now? To the coffins underground?"


    "Of course! Time is of the essence. And there''s no point prolonging conversation here. Once we''ve seen this world with our own eyes... then we can make ns!"


    Following proactive Meiko''s lead, everyone decided to do a search of the coffins underground.


    "Um... Well then, I''ll go in front and lead! I already have a disgustingly exact knowledge of the y''s setting, so I probably more or less don''t even need to go... But yes, I am the one who wrote the basis for this world and drew up the mansion''syout. So let''s go to that cer, shall we! I wonder if that secret spiral staircase is there with the same trick and everything?"


    Meg was the one to take the lead and guide the others. Kaito lifted up Miku and followed after. Everyone went into the hallway behind the stairs, turned right, proceeded ahead, and stopped in front of the wall-covering Twilight ¡Þ nighT painting that came into view on their left. Meg put her right hand to the left palm of the girl in the painting, the wall retracted into the forbidden room, and a spiral staircase leading underground appeared.


    "I-It really...! It''s a real secret spiral staircase... Oh my gooooosh!"


    "...What kind of mechanism is this?"


    "...You two are still such children..."


    Rin and Len lept out first and ran excitedly down the staircase. Meg then began to examine the workings of the system, but Gack urged her that "going underground is our priority right now," and was reluctantly dragged down as well.


    Everyone proceeded down the winding stairwell. Once they had gone rather far down, they finally reached a dead end with sturdy doors. For being made of wood, they were quite heavy, and Kaito and Gack remarked upon this as they slowly pushed them open. Through the doors was a room bathed in candlelight, containing eight coffins in neat rows. Without even having to open them, everyone seemed to know which one contained their body.


    "I feel like it''s calling to me... Ah, Len, is that yours on the left?"


    "...Is this the strange link between twins at work?"


    Each of them walked without stopping to stand before their respective coffins, as if drawn to them.


    "...What about Miku...?"


    Kaito, holding Miku in his arms, proceeded toward... the other Miku''s coffin.


    "...I guess when ites time to open it, it is kind of scary."


    "What did I tell you, Rin! Always such denial with you."


    Kaito took off his jacket, threw it on the cold stone floor, and gently ced Miku down on it. Then he went to open the coffin. But...


    "It won''t open... Is it locked?"


    Looking around the coffin''s exterior, he noticed a long, thin hole. Len simrly tried to open his own coffin, found that it too wouldn''t open, and stared at the side.


    "Guess it needs a key. Something about the size of a thick card."


    "A card? Where do you suppose that would be? If they won''t open, then how about we leave this be, hm?"


    "Sigh, Luka... If you''re going to be like that, you''re going to be left behind when it''s time to leave this world," Len said bitterly as Luka remained visibly afraid.


    "I-I don''t want that!"


    "Hmm... A key, huh...?"


    Everyone wandered around the room in search of a key, and some closed their eyes and thought earnestly.


    "Miku... still hasn''t woken up, has she?"


    Meiko put her ear to the sleeping Miku''s chest and worriedly checked her pulse.


    "Time still seems to be stopped for her..."


    "Hmm. Maybe she''ll wake up once we open up Burlet''s invitation into the y and time here starts, like he said..."


    "By invitation, could he mean the letter she has?", Luka questioned, now sitting next to Meiko and looking at Miku worriedly.


    "Yes... Perhaps that''s the invitation. We''ll have to hide this torn page before opening that and waking Miku."


    Luka slowly took the letter from Miku''s hand.


    "H-Hold on, Luka! Don''t tell me... You won''t open that yet, right? Right?"


    Meiko''s voice cracked in haste as she approached Luka.


    "Of course not, I''m just looking. I was wondering if there was anything else..."


    Luka began searching through Miku''s clothes. In the pockets of her skirt, she found a handkerchief and the minute hand of a clock. The handkerchief was the one she had given Miku before act one. Luka stared at it in silence, squeezed it tightly, then gently put it back in her pocket.


    "...Huh? Hey,e to think of it, where''s the hour hand? Kaito, do you have it?"


    "Hm? Yes, after pulling it out of her, I''ve been keeping it safe. Here."


    "Show me!"


    Rin ran over to Kaito like she''d had a revtion, took the hour hand from his hand, and stared at it. Then she went over to Miku, and took the minute hand Luka found.


    "...These are the ones from the real world. From the clock Kaito bought from that antique shop... after all that struggle to find the best one..."


    "Indeed."


    "Miku broke the clock and took off the hands... Maybe it couldn''t quite be fixed after act one, so she put these in her pocket to go ask Kaito about it."


    "..."


    "It''s just, well... kind of scary, I guess. That this happening to Miku was... really just all by chance... Like we''re just in the palm of an unseen god..."


    "ident, miracle, and coincidence are all the same thing in probability, Rin. And even if we''re all in the hands of... some mastermind... it''s a punishment we deserve."


    "...You''re right, Len."


    "To burden her with the crime if the world learned the truth... We never nned such a thing. But the letter she picked up told such lies. It was intended to hurt her, and make her lose trust in us... and at the same time, not knowing she was made to think that way, we couldn''t trust her either. I''m sure this must be punishment issued by Burlet."


    "...If it is, it''s certainly effective. I could hardly be more sorrowful, like my heart''s been torn to ribbons... A superb payback," Meiko muttered sadly, lowering her brows and holding her chest.


    "Payback... Yet, he''s given us time to regret, and a chance to try again... Perhaps it may be a path to truly making this for the good of the troupe. This punishment... I feel it''s not solely for the purpose of him watching and enjoying our performance."


    Kaito put on a concerned smile. But his voice didn''t have a hint of pessimism.


    The small doll girl squatting next to Miku''s coffin slid the hour hand into the keyhole. Everyone watched with surprise. The key wouldn''t turn. Next, she inserted the minute hand.


    "Ah... It opened..."


    The click of a lock opening echoed through the room. Rin hesitated to take the lid off the open coffin. So Meiko beside her forcefully lifted it off. Inside was Miku, sleeping like the dead. Everyone gulped and looked between her real body and the fake one sleeping on the floor.


    Meiko took out the minute hand, put it in the coffin beside Miku''s, and opened the lid. Her real body was inside, the spitting image of her. She gently put a hand to the sleeping Meiko''s cheek.


    "Sleep just a little longer..."


    Len took the minute hand to open his coffin and Rin''s next to it. Rin joined him wordlessly, and they opened their coffins in unison. Insideid their normal-size human bodies. With a look of sorrow in her eyes like finally returning home, Rin quickly re-closed the lid. Len''s face showed no reaction, and he handed the key to Gack. Gack opened the coffins with the key, checked his and Luka''s bodies, then Meg and Kaito checked the safety of theirs.


    "I think we shouldn''te back to this room until thest night, huh?"


    Rin lifted up her lowered head and spoke.


    "We can''t look too much and get homesick! I... I''ve decided, until that timees, I''m noting into this room again!"


    Everyone reluctantly agreed, and went around locking the coffins with determination. Vowing to fight a ruthless battle in this world... The heavy sound of the locks reverberated against the high ceiling and faded away.


    "...Ah, right."


    Kaito gently put the torn page near Miku''s hand, resting near her chest. Everyone watched her peaceful sleeping face intensely while the lid was slowly closed. Then it was locked. To change the mood, Kaito took a big breath and continued managing the situation.


    "Now, let''s decide how we''ll operate here. There''s much to think about, but he did say we had plenty of time... So let''s get settled."


    "Yes, we must determine the course of our actions once Miku awakens," Gack emphasized.


    "Hmm. When Miss Miku wakes up, she''ll be made to think she''s in this strange world, the world of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, and everyone but her has been absorbed into the y. Then we''ll let Miss Miku know that this is a world that has to proceed to script, but a page in the middle was stolen! Then, uh... We say we have to find the stolen page and get the script back to normal... Yeah, just need a natural way to exin that. Hmm..."


    Meg, diligently taking the task of summarizing in a way that everyone would understand, quickly exined how things would go down.


    "...Given Miku''s personality, if she wakes up and sees our bodies right away, she''ll probably panic. "Why are you dolls...?" and all."


    "Right... And if we hit her with a big impact like that first, she can quickly grasp the situation, and no matter what happens after that, she''ll have a sort of tolerance. Like easing her in."


    "Exactly, Rin. It''ll be a big shock to her, but we''ll have her meet you first upon waking up, numbing her with fear... That should improve her adaptability to this world. It may make it easier for her to avoid her fate of death."


    "While we''re pretending to look for the page, we''ll have an excuse to search every nook and cranny of this world... magnificent. What''s more, we can keep guarding Miku. I''d also think it wise to create a time when she can be left alone, and the rest of us can meet..."


    "Good point, Gack. We can''t know for sure if always apanying and guarding her will be the best direction to head in. If events in this world and reality are linked, we have to expect that she will face danger many times. And we will protect her from that danger to the best of our ability. We''ll slowly build up events of her being saved."


    "Err, um, how is this going to progress, exactly? We should probably go around and see where things are, and grasp theyout in detail..."


    "...Even if we were to hide away and do nothing, leaving her alone, the chance of her dying would be high... wouldn''t it? While she''s just walking around, couldn''t she trip and fall down the stairs again?"


    "Right. We can''t know how probable that will be until we begin... But the stairs must be especially dangerous. True, even if Miku dies here, it''s a fabrication... just a single part of a long-repeating night. But we''re trying to change reality by the umtion of those parts. So fake or not, we can''t let her die in the y either."


    "Then let''s experiment to see how our actions may lower Miku''s risk of death, and by how much."


    "Yes. First, like Meg suggested, we''ll thoroughly search this mansion... this set. See where everything is, how we can use it, what poses a danger. Once we grasp that, we''ll consider the link to reality and try to keep her away from things that would lead to her death."


    After Kaito took initiative to advance the discussion, the others chimed in.


    "The elements involved in Miku''s death tonight were extracted from reality. Those will be our way to cause interference with the real world. And I saw her on the foyer; that might be a clue, too."


    "So, then... we should keep her away from the stairs, for instance? That seems rather difficult, doesn''t it? We can''t expect her to stay in one ce."


    "I suppose we should always have someone watching to protect her anytime shees near the stairs."


    "Aha... Well then, I''ll take that duty."


    "Eh? L-Luka?! Giving Luka such an important role... is that gonna be okay?"


    "Rin! You''re so rude! ...Ah, perhaps you wanted to do it, is that it? But oh, too bad. You''re just a little dolly now. Are you telling me if she were about to trip down the stairs, you''d stop her? You''re shorter than she is."


    "Ack..."


    "True. Then let''s leave the stairs to Luka. She has good reflexes and quick wits, so it''s a natural fit for her. Always stand guard near the corridor on the second floor."


    "Of course."


    "Also, about the nk letter Burlet said she''d have at the start, where the ending can be written. It would be dangerous for her to use that to create an ending, so we should obtain it as early as possible."


    "Hmm. In the y, she had the letter in her skirt pocket, so won''t it be in her pocket when she wakes up too?"


    "In that case, how about someone takes the duty of watching for a chance to steal the letter from her pocket? I''ll..."


    "...!! Yeees! Yes yes yes YES!! That important role shall humbly be fulfilled by I, the brilliant Doll Girl!"


    "..."


    "I-I suppose so... right, Len? Indeed, I too think it may go more easily with Rin. They''re both girls, after all."


    "...Fine. But don''t mess it up, alright...?"


    "Hee hee hee. Leave it to me, dear brother!"


    "...Sigh."


    "Also, the knife. This is the most dangerous of all... Someone should carry it, I think."


    "Yeah... But if we consider the link with reality, these hands should probably stay on the clock, shouldn''t they? Then when we return to reality, the knife will be out of Miku''s hands, back on the clock, maybe..."


    "But what if she notices the clock and takes the hands once again...?"


    "..."


    "The clock is near the bottom of the stairs. With Luka on guard around the top of them, let''s also assign someone in front of the clock to strengthen defense of that area."


    "The effects this world of an instant has on reality will be extremely minor, won''t they? Even if we stop something here, can it really have a significant effect on the flow of time in reality...? I don''t want to see that knife in her chest ever again..."


    Meiko''s face clouded remembering that tragic scene.


    "As long as there''s the possibility, we have to try it. There''s definitely a risk leaving the hands out in the open like that. It''ll catch her interest, and she might try to take them. But someone will be watching nearby, and they''ll keep that from happening. No, all of us will. We''ll change the subject to keep her from getting too interested, and make uppletely unrted topics that will have her interest more than the clock does. The stacking of these effects could also have an effect on reality."


    "I see..."


    "I''ll guard the clock. After all, I''m sure my doll form will be scarier to Miku than anyone else, so it''ll keep her away."


    "Good point. All right, Rin. Any other opinions?"


    Meg swiftly raised her hand to speak.


    "Um, I''d like to test the possibility of a very minor distortion. In the time before she runs from us and reaches the stairs... I wonder if we can buy time to slightly move back the moment of the tragedy?"


    "...Aha!"


    "It''s worth trying, right, Mr. Len?!"


    "Yeah. And given the connection of the worlds, that might have a good effect."


    "Ahem? You brainiacs are going on about iprehensible stuff again... I keep saying, keep it simple for me! Teamwork, everyone!"


    "Wow... Never thought I''d see the day that word came from Luka''s mouth..."


    Rin made a jab, but Luka paid it no mind and urged Len to speak.


    "Right, well... When she was running away from us around the theater, we lost sight of her. Probably, Miku hid somewhere. It''s clear there''s a link between the theater''s second floor and this mansion''s second floor. So we need to find out where her hiding spot corresponds to here, and set something up there every night. Something that''ll postpone the time of her running around."


    "That''s right! And if we can slightly lengthen Miss Mikuing to a stop, when she reaches the stairs after that, the point at which that moment urs might be slightly dyed from the time axis in reality..."


    Meg nced toward Len.


    "...Kaito was immobilizing Miku, and Gack, Meg, Meiko, and Luka were behind him. When Miku was about to fall, all five of their hands reached for her. We might be able to make it so that one of them was able to grab her."


    "We''ll slightly dy just Miss Miku''s actions. That should be all we need to do. Then we''ll be able to make our response happen quicker."


    "...I see. So our goal is to, when we return, have it appear that we acted just in the nick of time?"


    "That''s right, Miss Meiko!"


    "...Sure, all right... I more or less get it, I believe. So we''re going to make her behave even more clumsily?"


    "Well, I mean, you''re not wrong..."


    Luka didn''t look entirely understanding, but came to her own independent interpretation. Meg was stunned, but affirmed it.


    "So it''s necessary that we inspect the second-floor rooms even more diligently."


    "Come to think of it, that storeroom where Rin always hid to practice acting like a doll... That would be an ideal hiding spot. I was on the foyer near it when she suddenly ran out, so perhaps..."


    "Huh?"


    "Ahaaa! That''s just the right size to hide in. If Miss Miku was hiding there, then we should make a mess in the storeroom!"


    "Hm? Why in the world would we?"


    "If we mess it up, it''ll be easy to enter, but take some time to get out of. That''ll add that much more time. And that slight lengthening will slightly dy the time of her actions. If we do that, she should be a little bit dyed when we return to that instant in reality!"


    "Then we''ll purposefully make a mess of the orderly storeroom. And when one night ends, the next will begin. Likely, the storeroom will be back in order when that happens. But if this world is linked with reality, then messing up the storeroom every time may eventually have an effect on reality. And effects from reality will also show in the y. So if we repeat this, we should start seeing the storeroom a mess from the very beginning of a new night.


    "Though as the ywright said, the extent of it may be "mind-numbing." Maybe all we can do is slightly offset a broom that was leaning straight up against the wall. And how many nights it will take to aplish even that... and how long until we see if such interference is even possible, we won''t know until we try..."


    "It''s still just a hypothesis she hid in the storeroom then. But it''s possible...", Gack nodded, quietly listening to Meg and Kaito''s exnation.


    "Yes... We''ll exhaust every potential possibility. What if she hid in one of the other green rooms? Or the nap room? In that case, we''ll experiment with causing interference in all the possible corresponding rooms in the mansion."


    "Well, then... We should assign duties for who will handle which areas."


    "Um... There''s no diagram of the mansion, but we''ve be its residents, right? We''re already part of this world''s workings. Even though we''ve never been here or even seen it... Yeah, try it, guys! When I try to think about it, I know where things are! I''d guess Miss Miku wouldn''t know anything about the mansion, though, since she''s not a resident. That''s convenient! We can also tell how much time has passed in the y... Right now, yeah, we''re still in the waiting room, not started yet."


    "...! It''s true..."


    Following Meg pointing this out, everyone went silent, and focused to try and remember the mansion''s interior. Shortly after, Kaito issued orders.


    "Guarding the stairs and the clock downstairs... Luka and Rin will take their respective stations, as decided earlier. One person each will take the areas around the forbidden rooms leading underground on both floors. And there should be a good bnce between those on the first floor and those on the second. Let''s make it easy for people with nearby stations to make contact if something happens."


    "We''ll also need a time to discuss all together each night. We''ll have to leave Miss Miku alone for that, so we''ll have her search for the stolen page in the room least likely to cause her to die."


    Kaito nodded to Gack''s suggestion.


    "It pains me to trick her... But we''ll get results. So that we can interfere with reality from fiction, and set the gears of time in reality just slightly off..."


    Everyone seemedpletely unified to survive this world.


    "Hey, I..."


    "What, Len?"


    "...Burlet... He isn''t mad about us making our own "lost Burlet y," I feel like."


    "...Len..."


    "You can take this as just a convenient interpretation, I don''t care... But if he were really mad about what we were doing and wanted to stop it, he would''ve stopped us way before it came to this. I don''t think that letter appeared immediately after act one. Maybe what made the letter appear was our tion over the sess of act one? Because we were talking about how, if we got in financial trouble again, we could do the same thing... And... if the letter hadn''t contained that lie about intending to falsely use Miku of our crime, maybe she would have been swayed by the plight of our suffering troupe, and joined us in our crime.


    "So maybe he left that letter to Miku so that, before we made the same mistake again... we''d have a chance to talk, Miku included, about whether it was really okay to keep going like this. But... Nah, of course he wouldn''t feel good at all about us forging a y he never even wrote..."


    Len spoke meekly, and started to shake slightly. He seemed to want to express his feelings of regret for betraying Burlet, whom he respected unceasingly. Gack beside him squatted down to meet the small doll at eye level and silently patted his shoulder encouragingly. Kaito watched them and responded with a vexed look.


    "...True. We were all ecstatic about act one''s sess. We ignored the weight of our crime, and... discussed doing it again, if it seeded. Getting a taste for it, we''d make another forgery... and I''m sure we would have done it..."


    Nodding to Kaito, Meiko and Meg added their own opinions.


    "This is a good ce for us to reflect. There''s plenty of time here, above all."


    "Maybe we were about to lose something important that made us who we are. We might have gotten a little cocky..."


    Luka smiled bitterly.


    "...My, well, we''d have to ask Burlet to know what he really thinks. If I were him, I wouldn''t be able to impede people desperately trying to protect mypany and works. Indeed, we only did it because we had to, to keep thepany alive. We respect him; it''s not as if we wanted to profane him purposefully. So he must have understood that, and continued looking on. But we went too far. Hinting at the possibility of another forgery... This letter was meant to prevent that from happening."


    "He left us a sliver of hope..."


    "Hope...?"


    Kaito was slightly taken aback by Gack saying the word "hope," then continued.


    "Yes... Certainly, if we had trusted Miku and listened to her... and if she too had believed in us more than the letter, and shown it to us... surely the future would have been different."


    "We were a step too far apart as we sounded each other out... And an unbelievable tragedy came of it. We should see it positively; that Burlet gave us plenty of time to reflect, and a chance to redo the past so Miku can live into the future."


    "That''s right! Well said, Meiko! We''ll reflect lots, and reach a future where Miku doesn''t have to die... It''ll be a happy ending!"


    "...Rin, you say that with a smile, but it won''t be an easy road, you know? We haven''t the foggiest idea what things may happen in this world. Miku''s life will be in constant danger. And while we''re watching on tenterhooks, we''ll also have to act distant. If our feeling sorry for her makes us carelessly give in and tell her the truth, it all goes poof in an instant. And even if we reach that happy ending, once we''re back in reality, we''ll have to handle announcing the truth of our forgery, and many other trials... and will that really get us Burlet''s forgiveness?"


    "Um, Rin, Luka. Burlet not being mad about our forgery is just my theory, okay...? Take it with a grain of salt. I just have to think of it that way, or..."


    "It''d be too scary to handle, right? I understand, Len... We''re all scared. We''ve finally realized the weight of our crime and our fear. We have to toil away in this world, or it won''t be very good repentance. I''m prepared for it."


    Kaito put a hand to his heart and spoke like making a prayer.


    "I wouldn''t call it atonement... But I can only hope she can have the slightest peace in this world..."


    It was time to decide.


    Everyone had solemn, serious faces as if performing a holy ritual. Each of them had theirst thoughts on the reality they didn''t yet know when they could return to.


    "Ahh, I''m starving. I''ll have to do without super-spicy foods for a while... Such a sad thing."


    "...Miss Luka? You were talking all cocky and earnest before... Why are you bringing up a topic like that now? You''re ruining the serious mood! Well, that''s fine... We''ll all go eat spicy food together when we get back to reality!"


    "Haha... If it''s just a little, I might give it a try."


    "Kaito... If you go overboard and your lips swell into sausages again, I warned you. Heehee..."


    "The food Miss Luka suggests is indeed delicious, but... it''s all so magnificently spicy... I must prepare myself."


    "Meals aren''t a battle, Gack. ...I''ll pass, thanks."


    "Don''t say that! You''re taking the challenge alongside your sister, brother!"


    "Ahem... You don''t have to force yourself toe along. Truly, I''m the only one among us who can even eat such things! I... I''m inviting Miku, and we''ll go just the two of us! I''ve never invited her out before... but I''m sure she''ll love it. Of course, this is if we get back safely..."


    Luka folded her arms and blushed. Everyone looked down at the sleeping Miku with kind smiles.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll return someday. With Miku... all of us."


    Rin spoke with a superbly cheery smile. The letter in Miku''s hand faintly glowed.


    "...Let''s open the letter. When she wakes up, it''ll be the first scene of act two..."


    There was no hesitation left on their faces. Meiko slowly opened up the envelope.

 Volume 2, 12: Decision

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 12: Decision</h4>


    The piece of paper I took out of the coffin - the moment I touched it, memories came up at the back of my mind as clearly as if they were happening in front of me. Until partway through, they were my memories... and then once I fell down the stairs, they switched. Perhaps the memories of that person among the seven... the mastermind...


    The next page we had been seeking was the scene of my death from reality. Down in the coffin before me was Miku, dressed as the Viger, sleeping peacefully... my own body.


    "Hahah... You must be joking..."


    They probably couldn''t hear me muttering to myself outside the door. It had bepletely silent outside. The dream I saw this morning, no, very, very long ago now. That was my memory. It was me who died. The actress who came before me never had anything to do with it. Len twisted it into a story about her being a "ninth person," which had never been the case, so that I wouldn''t realize I myself had died. And everyone followed his lead to act ording to that ruse.


    Certainly, there was a star actress in thepany before I came along, who took many lead parts. And she did suddenly disappear one day. So I thought the one they sought to revive by acting out this crazed night wasn''t me, a novice, bumbling actress, but their talented friend. But as those seven told an inconceivable number of lies, fooled me and everyone, and had their minds suffer from it, they always believed in an oue where I could live, and always reached out toward me.


    A single person can''t make a y. Each person is there for the y, and the y is there for them. A phrasemonly spoken among the troupe. Their hearts were one for me, and for me, they endured an outrageously long time, the same night again and again, going mad, suffering. And yet, I...


    "I" was a fake.


    And this world, created to save me when I should have died, was a fake world. A world made because everyone wished for it. A world where that night was sealed away. I had to put them into a corner. If I''d not hesitated and just showed them the contents of the letter... If I hadn''t given up, and trusted them just a little bit more... If we had met halfway, maybe the future could have had a happy ending.


    To start time again in reality, I would kill myself, the false me, so she couldn''t be revived anymore. That would end this world by the absence of the lead. That would end the sleep of the real bodies, and all eight of them could return to the moment before my death. If I stayed here forever... I would be able to just keep living in this world. Dying again and again here wouldn''t truly kill me. So I had toe to that True enD.


    Unable to trust everyone, taken by suspicion, and driven mad... there had been nights when I killed them all by my own hand. It must have been frightening. Painful. To be killed in a y they were putting on for my sake, by the person they were trying to save... how... how sad it must have been.


    With the confirmation that I was fated to die in reality, I now knew "I" was a fake. But I was still scared... scared to die. My hand holding the knife trembled. Just when I thought I''d finally made it... Everything I''d thought up to now was a nurturing world of kind lies. I was alone, all alone...


    I couldn''t keep in the tears anymore. All this time, I''d been kindly, warmly protected by them all...


    I had no way of knowing just how much time this world had repeated for. Because I couldn''t remember any of it. I stood up and unlocked a nearby coffin.


    Miss Meiko... Sleeping with that brilliant smile, how long had she put up without her beloved beer, and all this hardship? I slowly went unlocking the remaining coffins one by one.


    Mr. Gack... His face was stern and serious even in sleep. Like he was in the midst of his duties...


    Mr. Kaito... He''d nowpletely assumed the look of the Master. He must not have been able to smile for so long sinceing to this world.


    Miss Meg... was lying face-down in her coffin... She''s even more absurd than I thought... Without thinking, Iughed, now of all times.


    Miss Luka... was crying. I wanted to wipe away her tears, but I''d gotten blood on the handkerchief she gave me... I always did want to eat spicy food with her.


    Rin... Len... I swept away the tears blocking my vision.


    Just wait... I''ll return you to your bodies... your world.


    My ears slowly regained the lost sound. I thought it had suddenly gone quiet, but evidently I was just very deep in thought. I heard them shouting outside and ramming something against the door. They seemed intent to bust it down.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered to my body, resting peacefully in the coffin.


    With the hour hand of the clock, I gently cut open my left arm. With a bit of pain, there came fresh blood. Yes, injuring Kaito earlier had made me realize this method... I would use the blood as ink and the minute hand like a pen to write on the nk ending page. The pen fit easily in my hand, and moved smoothly.


    So that this y wouldn''t repeat again, I wrote a dramatic ending, that would leave a tinge of transience - and take everyone outside this mansion. Unlike my trial with the wine, the thick blood lettering glowed shortly after it was written. I began to see the ceiling and walls twist inward from time to time. Order was leaving the story drawing near its end. It must have been because I''d epted my death in reality.


    I put the finished page at the end of the script, a perfect fit between the back cover and thest written page. The script gave off a pale light.


    Thank you for everything, everyone... I''m d I was able to be your friend in this magnificent night...


    My body moved on its own, gripping the hour hand in both hands. I thrust it toward my left chest. Pain shot through me. It hurts... I can''t stand the pain...


    "Miku! What have you...?!"


    With a loud crashing sound, footsteps approached.


    "...The script... Er, what does this say...? Oh no! There''s going to be a fire starting in the kitchen! We have to take her out of here...!"


    Yes, this is best. Now everyone has to do this. They have to go outside. In Bad ¡Þ End ¡Þ Night, I had thought it best to forcibly put an end to the y, and killed them all. But still the y didn''t end. This time, I would destroy the y itself. Just like the former ywright''s mansion vanished into illusion... I''d burn down the whole mansion.


    "Miku!! Stay with us!!"


    "Dummy! Miku, you big dummyyyyy!!"


    I thought I heard Luka and Rin screaming next to me. I''d wanted to at least see thisst performance, but my vision started to get misty. Ah, the pain... Had it hurt this much when I died in reality? Or would it be just an instant, with no time for such pain? After I''d finally remembered, I''d just lost it again.


    I saw a figure in my mostly-blind vision. Who''s that talking there...? It''s like I''m looking through a screen of fog. I reached out to try and push the fog away. I squeezed out thest of my energy. But the fog wouldn''t clear. My hand fell, lifeless, and was grabbed tight.


    "We won''t let you die again!! We won''t..."


    I have to die, or you can''t return to reality... I thought that, but I couldn''t speak it now.


    "Everyone, hurry to the entrance! Hurry!!"


    My body was lifted up and swayed slightly. Was I being carried? ...It''s hot. There was the sound of fierce mes.


    "Is everyone here?!"


    "We have to chance it! It''s time for the main event..."


    "...We''ve had more than enough practice."


    I heard the creaking sound of an old door.


    One for all, all for one... Thank you, everyone. If, in the reality we finally return to... if just a moment after that, the final curtain falls on my performance... Even so, I''m d I was chosen as the lead...


    My senses blurred and sank. Ahh... maybe it''s been all those sleepless nights. It''s been so long. So very... sleepy...

 Volume 2, Last

    <h4>Volume 2, Last Chapter</h4>


    I swiftly threw the roses on top of the dresser. I heard the man outside the thick door, the one referred to as the "gentleman with the roses," walking away with a triumphant gait, and I sighed in annoyance. It was like this each and every day... He had a lot of sway in this industry, an authority so to speak, so I was unable to tantly refuse his depressing goodwill said to be his "support of me."


    Still feeling a bit gloomy, I slumped down on a luxurious leather sofa and saw the crudely-thrown bouquet in the corner of my eye. The bad manners of discarding a bouquet given to me by another would surely get nosy Meiko yelling at me if she saw it, but luckily, no one was in the green room.


    The man brought me all varieties of roses, and today, he brought me the same ones as he did that day... a bouquet of marvelous blue roses. He must have decided that he''d only give blue roses for the most important asions. I didn''t want to admit it, but he did have a kind of foresight. The eyes, at least, to see the opportunities of "if not now, then when else?"


    Tomorrow would be the final act of The Silence of the Snowy Night - a modern re-imagining of the former Burlet ssic. The roses signified his anticipation for a strong performance. If this seeded, the Burlet Company would be heading for another big turning point.


    The sess of Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s first showing two years ago made thepany a leader in a revival of theater in West End, and our finances recovered bit by bit; our business was now twice the size it was two years ago. With our effective sponsors, we also gained new members.


    And, while preserving the historical legacy of theater as it was gradually lost, we also made an effort to add revamped versions of the scripts that better matched modern lifestyles and appealed to the young people of today. This idea soon spread from just ourpany to all of West End, beginning a cultural revolution dubbed neossicism.


    Rather than just reminiscing on the past, inheriting the great relics thereof and carrying them to the next generation... A very lofty, ambitious goal, but I saw the members of all theatricalpanies no longer looking resigned about their crumbling troupes, but lively and full of hope for this cultural revival. And this, too, all began with the incident that night.


    Today marked exactly two years since the first performance of Crazy ¡Þ nighT. In the hectic days that passed since then, everyone greatly improved their acting and matured. Myself included...


    "I''ming in, Len! I brought your bags! ...Ooh, that costume looks nice! You''ll hit the mark with that one, yep! Er... aughaHEM!"


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "..."


    After taking a step inside and saying what she wanted to tell me, my sister suddenly remembered, cleared her throat exaggeratedly, and apologetically knocked on the door. I didn''t even know where to start.


    "...At least you never forget the knock part, Rin."


    "Ahh, sorry, sorry! We''re together at work and at home... Sometimes I forget which is which! Ahaha..."


    Rin didn''t look sorry at all,ing inside with her usual cheery smile. She gently put the bags she was carrying on the ss table in front of the sofa, did a big stretch, and sat on the sofa across from me, the table between us.


    My sister and I left our parents'' home to live together a solid seven years ago now. At home, we didn''t mind each other; not bothering to knock every time we came and went, and never found any fault in that. But at work, our rtionship was as colleagues. I wish she''d learn a thing or two about restraint. Particrly since she was a girl, even if we were brother and sister, I wish she''d learn a few feminine sensibilities... Yeah... I mean, I wouldn''t want them to be too simr, but I wish she''d...


    "Be more like Luka, hm...?"


    "..."


    "Ahaha! I can see eeeverything you''re thinking, Len! Like, how many years do you think I''ve been your sister?"


    "Sigh... I know. I just wish you''d learn from her example a little."


    "Well, but I did ask Luka! And she said, "My, it''s too soon for a young girl of sixteen to be thinking about sex appeal! It''ll soone to you naturally, so just stay as darling as you are now, Rin!""


    Rin imitated Luka''s typical pose - right hand on hip, leaning head back, looking down on me - as well as her way of speaking, if a bit exaggerated.


    "As darling as you are now, huh..."


    Indeed, her staying just the way she was was the wish of her bodyguards, and something desirable for the troupe as well. It was hard to find talented child actors.


    "...But hasn''t she been working as a model since she was fifteen?"


    "Oof..."


    "It''s important to have skilled child actors... It''d actually be a big relief for the troupe if you stayed the way you are now forever."


    "What''s THAT supposed to mean?! I''m already a big girl! I''m too old to do child roles! My doll role in Crazy ¡Þ nighT is the closest I''m getting!"


    "Well, you''ve barely changed at all in two years. I think you can keep it going."


    "Urrrrrgh. Len, you dog..."


    "Who''d have thought there''d be such a gap between twins... Makes me feel sorry for you. Your brother''s gotten a shoulder or more over you... huh, cute little sister?"


    "Screeeee! What''s with that nonchnt "but I was always ahead in terms of brains" implication?! I''m ate bloomer! This is just the start!"


    I grinned and teased my sister as she red at me bitterly, and she soon turned away with a pout. I thought her acting had improved a lot in these two years, but her young appearance and thoughts were as childish as ever. I''d have to cheer her up soon, or I wouldn''t be able to stand it. I noticed she was staring at a certain point, still in the same face-averting pose.


    "Hey... Are you really going?"


    "..."


    Her serious soprano echoed, her gaze not leaving the blue roses on the dresser. The gentleman had probably left me them as a farewell gift. With the end of tomorrow''s show, I would be quitting as an actor. And my reason wasn''t that I had no desire to do ys anymore, or that I came to hate thispany, or that I wanted to switch to a different profession.


    "I''m leaving in two days. I''ve already scheduled the train ride."


    "...I see..."


    The event that changed everything for us... The performance of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, Burlet''s lost libretto,pleted sessfully. It garnered such a reaction that even once thest day of the show was over, there were already fans moring for more performances. And it didn''t stop with West End; talk of it spread around the world, causing a major movement.


    The actors'' stunningly believable performances, the set prepared in amazing detail, and the script that could have varying interpretations for different viewers. Reviews raved that all of this together made it seem like you were witnessing another world on the stage, and there was unending apuse from all fields.


    And yet, during this peak of the Burlet Company, we announced the truth about the forged script, apologized, and repaid the tickets sold in full. This shocking revtion made the media do a 180, and they panned us. Voices scorning our sacrilege of Burlet echoed around the streets outside the theater, and our sponsors, feeling deceived by our true intents, were bewildered and stepped out.


    The name of the Burlet Company, just yesterday so renowned, instantly plummeted. On top of our standing debts was added the cost of repaying the tickets, and indemnities to our sponsors. We were in a sudden predicament of needing to gather a massive sum of money overnight.


    But then, at the same time... the dominant opinion came to be that it wouldn''t be right to let such magnificent amusement end here. Some refused repayment for their tickets, some began donating to the theater, some created and administered support groups. The drive to support the troupe became more passionate by the day, and before we knew it, it was not just about our troupe, but the whole of theater in West End.


    All theaters were protected, and again this was regarded a culture of amusement that should survive for future generations, leading to the neossical movement. Pushed by the tide of the times, thepany got back on its feet financially. Now it had recovered to the point where it would be busy for days in a row, making us all work very hard.


    Come clean to the world, earnestly apologize and reflect, and keep showing them your effort, and you''ll get a second chance. The future Miku had guided us to... it was now just as she said.


    Our sacrilege was a mistake that would never be forgotten. But keeping that mistake in our hearts to reflect upon as we strived to be recognized again proved to be an important asset to us. To err is human; none of us are perfect. That''s why we''re able to ept and ovee our mistakes. The one who set us straight and persuaded us of that was none other than Miku in her lead role.


    "Ahh, all the audience members are gonna be crying... Right as you say you''e going on a trip..."


    "..."


    "Besides, after you''ve grown so tall, and gotten just a little bit cooler... Oh, those poor girls who wanted to see Len keep maturing! Well, go ahead! Make those girls cry... uh... No, wait. Completely forgot that there''s another group who''s gonna be crying more... Those people who always give you bouquets, and fancy wristwatches, and vis... And I''m sure that rose gentleman will be sad, too. Alright, go! Make those men -"


    "Stop talking, or I''m gonna be seriously pissed..."


    With a quick re, Rin trembled and shut her mouth. She still seemed to be concerned about a time in the past when she''d simrly teased me when I was displeased, and I pretended to be genuinely mad to get back at her. It was kind of adorable how she was fooled into thinking it was real anger, but I didn''t really like teasing her in this way. Though, even knowing she was just joking, my spine shivered a little.


    "I-I was kidding! Kidding! But, look, suddenly leaving behind the friends you''ve worked alongside for years now... They''re going to be really surprised, and lonely! You''ve experienced that plenty yourself, right, Len?"


    "...Guess so."


    "I was just thinking, "Len makes the third"... Honestly, it makes me wonder who might leave us next..."


    I''m the third... More than any other actors in the troupe, the main cast were friends that had worked together for years and deeply trusted one another. One of those friends suddenly leaving was a very painful thing for those left behind. Rin, especially, was more afraid than most about being left behind, about "farewells." The first of those we experienced... It was about three years ago, when thepany was at risk of bankruptcy.


    Our star actress served as the leader of the rebels who sought change in thepany. Speaking her name was still taboo in the troupe... especially in front of us, the main cast. Prior to our extreme financial troubles, she was adored as a leading figure right after Kaito, and even I looked up to her as an actress and as a person. But...


    "The Burlet Company''s ys are backwards nostalgia." The day it was announced that our audience numbers had hit a record low, that was what she said. And that was when we broke off, in a sense. She proposed a revolution: that we, to keep the troupe alive, discard the Burlet ys we''d protected since their creation, and shift to brand new ones.


    But we joined thispany to perform Burlet''s ys and protect his legacy. If you just wanted to act, you had the option to go to another troupe at any time, or go into movies. She neglected that most of those who joined us joined with that strong resolve - if it weren''t the Burlet Company, there would be no point. So it was hard to ept her view.


    Starting with our leader Kaito, and those who wouldter appear in Crazy ¡Þ nighT - Meiko, Luka, Gack, Meg, Rin, and myself - the main cast unanimously opposed her and fought the revolutionaries as conservatives. Neither party would meet halfway, and many days there were arguments that got nowhere, little more than shouting contests.


    The situation favored the rebels. Everyone was gradually swayed by their leader''s view, and on top of that, some scorned Burlet who they''d before looked up to as if ming him for the troupe''s troubles. Until finally, there was an incident. One morning, when I came to work as usual, statues, portraits, and other artifacts of Burlet''s had been smashed by the entrance to the theater. The moment I saw it, I made up my mind: I had to protect Burlet''s works and history, this troupe and everyone in it.


    I quickly went to catch Meg, who had only been in the troupe for just over two years then, and asked her to show me the script she was most proud of that she hadn''t yet publicized. What she showed me was a fantasy-style mystery about seven odd characters living in an extravagant mansion in an eerie forest, who are one night visited by a vige girl; then strange incidents happen around the mansion one by one, and everyone works to uncover the culprit. The story was a bit clunky, but something about it grabbed me, so I soon showed it to Kaito.


    Kaito was quite a fan of her "Twilight Night." His approval strengthened my resolve to execute the n. This script would be falsified as Burlet''s lost libretto, Crazy ¡Þ nighT, and we would announce its sudden chance discovery, gathering the world''s attention for a shot at reviving the troupe. All that was known about Crazy ¡Þ nighT was the title; no information remained about what kind of story it actually was. I actually considered that to be convenient.


    When I told Kaito my n, at first he gave me a look like I''d punched him in the gut, thinking about something. I still remember him telling me "I''m sorry for putting such a burden on someone so young," and "I''ll tell everyone it was me who came up with the forgery n, so don''t say anything," apologizing to me on the verge of tears. It annoyed me then how he seemed to be treating me like a child. But now that it had been three years, I think his sincere kindness was very helpful.


    After Kaito got started with the n, all of the conservative members gathered and had discussions. Not knowing if the Burlet Company would have a tomorrow, we readied ourselves with varying worries, and conducted the n in secret so the rebels wouldn''t know.


    Following the interview about the discovery of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, the former rebels were epted as friends again, and the conflict dissipated. But their leader alone wouldn''t be convinced to the bitter end. Kaito extended his hand to her, offering her another chance to be friends; he passionately tried to persuade her. But while she was half-inclined to agree with his persuasions... I told her this.


    "It''s toote to turn over a new leaf. Thispany doesn''t need you anymore."


    Back then, I simply couldn''t forgive her for thoughtlessly breaking those relics of Burlet. She never responded to what I said; with a face of despair, she vanished.


    "...Don''t you think? So really... Hey! Len, are you listening?"


    Rin puffed her cheeks with displeasure and red at me with arms folded.


    "..."


    "Geez. Getting all sentimental and thinking to yourself again? Are you still concerned about that girl? Because I doubt she still cares about you going all "Nobody needs you, go quit, you big old dummy!" Plus I heard she doesn''t mind at all the other day."


    "Well, sure. ''Cause I''ve never said such childish nder. Besides, even if she doesn''t care anymore, it doesn''t mean I can''t... ...Wait, WHAT?! Where - how do you know...?!"


    "Oh? Right after she left three years ago - heck, I''d call him her recement - that gentleman with the roses suddenly starteding, remember? So then..."


    "Huh...? Why are you mentioning him now...?"


    "Hey! Let people finish their sentences! Right, the day after she quit, that gentleman starteding to the theater diligently... And for some reason, he brought Len roses every time. Then with my good intuition... no, as the great detective Rin, I started to talk a good, long look at him... and then I realized! Could those two be... father and daughter?"


    "...! N-No way..."


    "Right! I had a hunch, so I asked him all secretly. And what do you know, it was just as the great Rin predicted! Then we talked about a bunch of stuff, like, "Is your daughter doing well?", then "I''m sorry Len said such terrible things to her," then "No, no, my daughter''s at fault for troubling all of you," then "she''s helping me with work at home right now"..."


    "...Why the hell did you never tell me about this?"


    "Huh? Well, I mean, Len, youpletely denied and drove her out when she was all contemted and ready to make amends! I thought it would be funnier for you to keep thinking, "I hurt someone who had a promising future and made her quit... What a sin I''ve done! I must atone!""


    I couldn''t believe I was the only one who knew absolutely nothing about this,pletely fooled by them. I thought there had to be something about that gentleman''s courteous visiting, but trying toprehend this unexpected exnation made my brain tired.


    "...Are you still in contact with her, then?"


    "If you''re wondering about that, you should ask the gentleman directly! This time you can ask if his daughter''s doing well. Though I guess if you''re still mad about what she did, talking at ease is out of the question. But if you wanna meet her anyway, you can tell her thepany took the conservative track and overcame their financial woes."


    "...I can sort of understand what she was trying to do back then now. But if we had lost, and the Burlet went away from the Burlet Company... Or the other way around, if we had stubbornly adhered to doing perfect Burlet ys... either way, I think thepany would have been doomed. The reason it''s still going now... is because after she left, Miku joined. It''s all thanks to Miku."


    "...Yeah."


    "Miku showed us a possibility in the middle, that wasn''t revolutionary or conservative. She taught us the importance of meeting halfway. How topromise between epting change for the future, and protecting the past... She put some precious things on the line to tackle that essential issue."


    "That''s right. We all tried to stop her, but Miku was quick to sell that bracelet of Burlet''s... it was a memento from her grandma, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah..."


    "You can''t let go of a memento from your only rtive that easily. But Miku took the initiative and pulled us along with her determination... Even though she was just a novice, only here for six months, she believed in and bet so much on us. So we made sure to apologize for our sin, and really noticed what was important, what we should be doing."


    "Everyone was pretty desperate... Kaito let go of all his antiques, and went begging for the support of the father he dislikes so much..."


    "And you sold almost all of the Burlet stuff you''d collected. You were pretty out of it, temporarily... Everyone just did whatever they could to raise funds for that huge sum. But... in the end, most people didn''te for their refund, so it was kind of a waste. Thinking about all our faces then... I feel so bad, I can''t evenugh..."


    Rin faced me with sympathetic eyes as she remembered it, smiling bitterly.


    "...Stop it. Don''t put salt in that wound."


    "I mean, everyone looked like it was the end of the world! Especially you and Kaito. Eyes so zed over, you''d think you were up all night."


    "Come to think of it, you and Meg got off pretty easy."


    "Ahem! Little Rin here doesn''t have anything worth selling to begin with. Meg sold a bunch of rare old books, I think, but she said she could go to the library anytime for books. Said the revised versions were easier reads than the originals anyway, and she felt nice having less books cluttering up the house. And I have to agree."


    My sister nodding to herself seemed to be remembering Meg''s very unkempt room. I would never want to live in a ce like that.


    "...Sigh. You two don''t have a shred of emotion or romance... You''re too practical."


    "And that''s a bad thing?! It''s called having vitality! Anyway, Len, before you set out, you should go to that rose gentleman and his daughter, and..."


    "I know. I''m surprised they were rted, but... I''ll go talk with them before I leave tomorrow."


    "Excellent! Make sure your feelings are made clear. Apparently Mr. Gentleman always liked Burlet ys, and that''s why his daughter strove to be an actress. So maybe if you forgive her, she mighte back?"


    "...I''ll tell her to look after the new Burlet Company."


    Rin smiled and crossed her fingers.


    "But gosh... This sure is sudden, without any warning at all. Have you told everyone else yet?"


    "...Not yet. But..."


    "Well, that''s fine! They''ll probably be surprised for ten seconds tops, then look like nothing happened and give you a good smile! Then be like, nothing to worry about with Len!"


    "...Let''s hope."


    "They understand. Because you''re setting out for yourself, and for the troupe, right? You''ve always said it. You want to see, hear, and experience the world more. So you can improve your insight and acting ability... You told them that waaaaay long ago. You shouldn''t need to say a thing... They''re your friends, they know!"


    "...Rin..."


    My sister looked down with a bit of sadness, then looked back up with a gentle smile.


    "Hey... Actually, a letter came..."


    "A letter?"


    "Yeah. From dad..."


    "...!"


    A letter from him... What in the world could it be? And Rin had probably read it already... I looked up at her with worry, but I saw no fear or despair on her face.


    "...Don''t worry, Len. I can''t stay a kid forever. I''ve changed since that time I just cried and cried that dad didn''t care about me. A chick has to leave the nest and live alone eventually, right...?"


    "Yeah... So then... What did the letter say?"


    "...He wants to meet."


    "Wha...! Really?! Not a representative or anything? When..."


    "I won''t be meeting him."


    "...Why not?" My ears doubted the words, so I promptly replied.


    "Because I already wrote a reply saying we wouldn''t meet him, and sent it."


    "You... How could you be -"


    "Did you want to see him, Len...?"


    "..."


    My father... It would be a lie to say I didn''t want to meet one of the world''s best actors. Not as my father, but as an actor I respected, I would jump at a chance to meet him... But I never thought the day woulde when he said he wanted to meet. He never had any interest in us, always focused on acting; a man who only loved himself. But when I saw him acting through a screen, his overpowering charisma was, as someone in the same field, impossible for me to deny. All actors aspired to his perfect and flowing performances, and longed to be like him.


    "I think I''ll meet him once I''ve matured as a full-blown actress. With my groom!"


    Rin smiled peerlessly with a pose even more confident than Luka.


    "...You''re nning marriage already?"


    "Huh? Well, of course! I''ll introduce him suddenly and surprise him, and be like, I''m getting married!"


    "Getting a little ahead of yourself... You don''t even have a boyfriend yet..."


    "Wh... Well, look who''s talking, Len! Until I do, I need toe up with a perfect n to deepen bonds with my future groom!"


    "...A perfect n, all in your mind... I worry for mister groom''s future."


    "Hey... What''s that mean?!"


    "You already seem enthused about keeping him under your thumb. And you already seem to be nning on him marrying into your family..."


    "Yeah, obviously! Discarding the name of Milord is just unthinkable!"


    "Sigh... I sympathize for a certain someone''s life toe. So is that all you wanted to say? It''s almost showtime for me."


    I turned my gaze to a wooden box on the ss table between us.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! You know the guy who always buys special seats for every show, right? With the silk hat, the face-covering bangs, imitating the portraits of Burlet..."


    "The Silk-Hat Baron?"


    "Right! He gave us this as congrattions for Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s second anniversary!"


    Inside the box was a bottle of red wine. I looked at thebel.


    "...This is a real antique... Pretty expensive, I bet."


    "Yeah, seems like you could build a whole house with that much... Amazing. But it''d be rude to refuse, and he seemed really grateful. And once tonight''s show is over, since all the actors from then are together today, we''re going to have a party! We can drink this then! Wonder how it tastes..."


    Rin''s eyes sparkled, and she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Hmm..."


    "Huh...? You don''t look happy at all!"


    "Well, I don''t especially like wine or anything. All these rules about how to pour it and giving your thoughts after drinking... It''s too annoying. It''s not for me."


    "Geez! You just have to be modest and put on the right mood, that''s all! You may look like a delicate prince, but inside, you''re sooo crude, Len. But... well, while he''d usually go with beer at our afterparties... if he were here, I bet he''d enjoy this for sure."


    "He"... Yes, he loved wine enough that he''d make it from his own grapes. His eyes would be sparkling at this.


    "Well, can you tell everyone the party''s all set?"


    "Sure. But will everyone really being? It''s so sudden..."


    "It''s okay! I already checked earlier! All seven are on standby!"


    "Really...? There''s one member I''m not so sure about, if it''s the cast of Crazy ¡Þ nighT assembling... I wonder if they''ll be extremelyte, just like then..."


    "Such a worrywart! Meg arrived ages ago. Look, she... I think she''s really be self-reliant now. After that day, she''s been very sure not to arrivete, even if she''s on her own."


    "...Er... yeah. She hasn''t beente once since then..."


    Formerly liable to being veryte, as of a certain day, Meg had learned to keep to a schedule. To quote her, "Because there''s no longer someone toe pick me up if I''m going to bete..."


    "Where do you suppose he is now?"


    "Who knows..."


    Memories of the one who was no longer with us crossed my mind. The second major farewell we experienced. Right after the performance of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, he vanished without warning. All he left was a letter reading "I was satisfied. Thank you for everything." We searched his house and his farm, but no one knew where he was.


    Everyone was bewildered by the sudden loss, and was sorrowful about it, but taking the words "I was satisfied" to heart, the remaining seven were determined to move forward. Who knows if it was his absence or what, but... especially after the first night of Crazy ¡Þ nighT''s performance, the actors'' bonds seemed much closer.


    A knocking on the door brought me back from my thoughts. I opened up.


    "Um... Len. It''s almost showtime."


    "Miku. Aren''t you a little too nervous?"


    "Well... but..."


    Miku came in. She wore a thick coat with a hood over her head; her attire for the snowy scene toe seemed a little hot for the current season. Miku had been in the troupe for two and a half years now, but still got nervous before a show. She was shaking like she was about to copse, and her face stiffened.


    "Good luck, you two! I already finished my part yesterday, so I''ll be watching the epilogue from the audience! Len''s...st act!"


    "...Not myst. I''lle back... Count on it."


    Winking at us and pping Miku on the back, Rin left the green room. Miku''s face stayed all bunched up; did she hit her that hard?


    "That take away your nerves? Her methods are the best... I figured she could do it in one shot."


    "Yes...! My senses focus on the pain, and the haze in my mind gets blown away!"


    I was relieved by the first smile I''d seen from her today. She wasn''t in a major role this time, but she''d perform with me, the lead, in a concluding scene in thest act in which the dead were mourned. It was the most demanding scene in the y; one she and I had both always wanted to act, it being our favorite among Burlet''s stories. And in this version, changes had been made for newer audiences, like slightly raising the age of the characters. I was as nervous as I was sentimental. But Rining along and talking with me eased up most of my nerves.


    "Um... Rin said this was yourst...?"


    "..."


    I tried to cover it up, but naturally she noticed. There was a time when she would always be too focused on herself to pay attention to people''s conversations and the motives for their actions. She''d really matured in less than three years.


    "It''s nothing. Just think about the show for now."


    "...Right. Okay!"


    Briefly uneasy, she trusted me and smiled wide. She could read into other people''s feelings and the situation, and as proof of her trust in others, she never asked any more questions than she needed to... She''d gotten much better at reading lines, too. She was fine now. She could get on perfectly well without me around.


    Putting on a white coat, I went and checked myself in the mirror onest time. No problems. I looked up at the roses on the dresser, and they glowed in the moonlighting in the window. Blue roses signify miracles... Whenever I looked at them, somehow, I was always reminded of that single moment on that night.


    We and Miku had an argument, and there was discord between us, so Miku ran away, and we gave chase... She turned a knife at us, Kaito was hurt trying to stop her, and as Miku was about to fall down the stairs...


    It happened in an instant. Kaito and the other four upstairs quickly noticed and managed to grab Miku''s hand in time, so nothing serious happened, but then... All eight of us suddenly started crying without knowing why. Everyone was bewildered as to why, but we just kept crying. We and Miku quickly apologized to each other and talked things out. We apologized for stubbornly denying her opinion, and Miku for believing in a mysterious letter more than she believed in us.


    It seemed like in just a moment, strong bonds formed between us. After it happened, I pondered if there was something special about that moment, some magic, but I still don''t know what that strange incident was all about.


    All of a sudden, I noticed a small piece of paper in the bottom of the box with the wine. Rin didn''t seem to notice it, but it looked like a message from the sender. I knew who she was talking about: the man who watched from the special seats nearly every day. Wearing a silk hat and with long bangs that covered his face, he seemed to be imitating Burlet, and certainly resembled the portraits of him in my collection.


    He was the first of our passionate visitors, and now we had many more. But even so, fans that have given us their support for so long make me feel more grateful and happy than anything. I picked up the small card with elegant writing and looked it over.


    "That''s from... the Silk-Hat Baron who Rin was talking about...?"


    I guess Miku wanted to read it too; she stood on her tiptoes and peered at it.


    "Nope. You can''t see it."


    "W-What...?! Put your hand lower!"


    "All right, all right."


    I''d grown a fair bit, and now looked down on her. I held the card low enough for her to see it.


    ""I found some magnificent wine, so please serve it to everyone. Isn''t it grand to go wild with wine on those crazy nights? ...Apuse and a word of thanks for that magnificent night. From the Phantom Butler"..."


    Taken aback, I carefully read back every word. It couldn''t be. But thinking back on it, he would frequently skip practice, be gone when I looked away and then suddenly be back. Was he, the one no longer with us, this Silk-Hat Baron...?


    If that were so, then on the days he wasn''t performing, did he disguise himself toe see our ys as a guest...? But for what possible purpose?


    "Len... This is a message from the Silk-Hat Baron, right...? But, Phantom Butler... and the way he says "magnificent," do you think..."


    "..."


    "Hey, this signature is even the one Burlet used... Isn''t it fancy?"


    At the bottom of the card was a wax seal. It was exactly like the one I was familiar with. Since I was young, I collected items from the legendary ywright Burlet. Among that collection was a seal he used in ce of a signature. This had such impressive quality that even I had to call it "magnificent." The way he could imitate his appearance to the finest detail, too, was magnificent. I could only wonder how he managed to recreate this seal which, a hundred yearster, not even collectors had.


    "It can''t be the real one, can it...? ...No, there''s no way... It''s been a hundred years."


    An absurdly unrealistic theory came to mind, but I immediately dismissed it. Ridiculous. If he were alive, he''d be over a hundred and fifty. Unthinkable. As long as that descriptionmonly used to praise him, "creating overwhelmingly realistic other worlds on the stage," had no special power.


    "I wonder if he''s doing okay..."


    "He should be fine. He''s probably making wine in his vineyard."


    Our vanished friend was likely watching us from outside thepany as amon lover of Burlet''s works. And tonight, enjoying the high-quality wine he''d provided for us, we''d talk all about that performance.


    Since that day... since that moment, something changed. Everyone had, like me, learned from their past actions and tried to change. Yes, thanks to Miku, our Cindere, who matured to be a star actress of thepany in just two years. As always, she''d still sometimes make blunders on stage, but after serving as the lead of Crazy ¡Þ nighT, she seemed to gain a lot of confidence in herself, and conspicuously improved her acting. Enough to make me feel like I couldn''t just sit around.


    "Time to get going..."


    "Yeah... Let''s do our best!"


    Dusk had passed. The sky was dark and cloudless. The wind was strong, blowing against the window, but no rain. A night with a beautiful moon. I took a deep breath, and reached for the heavy green room door that would lead to tonight''s y.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!